Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Raynin

Pages: [1] 2 3
1
Climax Control Archives / Introductions
« on: April 21, 2018, 12:05:12 AM »
 
<hr size=1 color=aqua>

></iframe>

The private jet had just landed at the airport, and she was waiting with Fallon and Anito for the customs agents to finish the inspection of the plane before they could disembark.  It had been a long and fateful trip which just brought up more questions about the situations that had plagued her life.  She let her mind drift back to a conversation she'd had with her mother a few years ago, when her life went from normal to supernatural.  She'd been with Fallon for quite some time, and Anito had come back into her life

She was off with a previous promotion to Miami Florida, and she'd been running along the beach when her mother appeared after being called by Denton and Wallace about the issues that were springing up in her life.  Her mother sat her down and told her a story that was so... trippy that it rocked her to her core.

*****


"As you know, our family was always considered special. Your great great grandfather was one of the most powerful medicine men in our tribe, and our clan was strong because of him. It was strong because he had an, let's call it an affinity with the animals of the forest.  He was what we called a skinwalker."


Nyla frowns and holds up a hand, stopping her mother's story.

"Wait a tick...  A skinwalker?  What's that?"

Her mother lifts a handful of sand and let's it pour out from her hand.

"Skinwalkers could change into the shape of the animals of the forest, but not as a were would.  They would use the skin of an animal, wear it like a suit, and when they had this skin on their shoulders their magic would transform them into that animal. With a were, their beast is internal, not external. But to become a skinwalker, terrible sacrifices must be made. It takes the heart of a loved one to become a skinwalker... Literally, not figuratively."

Nyla frowns and shakes her head.

"Wait...  Are you saying he.."

Nyla's mother nods and sighs, leaning her cheek on her knee.

"A skinwalker makes sure to have many wives and children, in case they are needed."

Nyla shakes her head, unbelievingly.

"Mum...  No way Mum!  I can't believe that he would... He couldn't, could he?"

Nyla's mother nods slowly.

"Have you never wondered why you have never met your aunts, uncles and cousins?"

Nyla trembles, her revulsion plain on her face.

"I thought they just died of illness. I neve thought... Could never think..."

Nyla's mother nods slowly.

"He had fifteen children, and sixty-five grandchildren.  My father was the only one left. I had three brothers and four sisters once. But the old man hadn't finished his collection of skins. He wanted more.  He came one day and just asked my father for is, like we were sacks of flour.  Of course your grandfather redused.  He was so brave to stand against him, a proud warrior always, so unafraid. But great grandfather wouldn't be denied.  He came in the night,  while we slept.  He crept like a thief from bed to bed and he...  and he..."

Nyla's mother lifts a trembling hand and makes a slicing motion across her throat. Nyla's eyes are wide as she gasps in shock. Her mother nods and rests her cheek on her knee again as the tears spill from her eyes.

"I had my own room near the nursery, because I would help with the baby.  Little Joanna.  I used to call her Baby Jo and tickle her belly just to hear her tinkle of laughter.  It was her dying screams that woke me.  I ran to the nursery just as he was splitting her open...  Like she was a chicken, or a thanksgiving turkey or something.  That was when he came for me, but father had finally managed to escape the magic the old man had put on him.  Father tried so hard to stop him...  But the old man was like a wild animal...  Father was powerless against his magic and his ferocity.  He fought so hard... he would not let him have me.  I was fifteen at the time, the oldest of us girls.  I should have been able to protect them!"

Nyla scoots over and wraps her arms around her mother as she sobs at the memory of her lost family members.

"Why did he do it Mum?  All of those children and loved ones... What would drive him to such... INSANITY!!"

Nyla's moher wipes her eyes and sits up to continue the story.

"What drives any man?  The pursuit of immortality.  He'd had a vision.  In his vision, the Mother spirit had supposedly come to him in the form of a great buzzard. She told him he needed one hundred.  One hundred skins, with the one hundredth one being made with the heart of another skinwalker from his own bloodline.  A female skinwalker.  One who would have he power to change without the need of a sacrifice.  That night, he came after me, but it wasn't just mu father that stopped his pursuit. He'd killed everyone else, and had made his one hundredth skin already, but no other skinwalker had been born. He stood poised with the knife ready to strike me down and my father threw himself over me, taking the knife in the side. The old man looked down at me and said, 'it is not you. You will make more. I need my one hundred. You make more!' and he turned and walked out of the house with his doeskin bag filled with the hearts of my family. My father was bleeding to death, so I called the ambulance, but I didn't stay. I followed the old man. I knew what he meant. He meant that he wanted me to sacrifice my children to his insane exploits, and I refused to do so."

Nyla is stroking her mother's shoulders and looks at her.

"What did you do Mum?"

Nyla's mother strokes her forearms gently and a shudder ripples through her body.

"I followed him back to his cabin and looked into the window. He was performing the ritual to put the spirits trapped in those hearts into the animal skins. My brothers...  My sisters...  My mother...  I couldn't let their souls be tortured for an eternity like that. So I took the lantern I'd used to navigate the woods and I threw it through the windows, right into the room of skins."

Nyla shakes her head and just holds her mother tighter as she's flooded with memories.

"They went up like wildfire. And as they were going, it was like I coiled hear the sighs of relief from each soul being freed. And the old man just went nuts. He ran into the room, running from skin to skin trying to put out the flames until his pants caught. He grabbed a cloak that looked like eagle feathers and threw it over his shoulders and tried to change and fly away, but the room was engulfed in flames by that time. The cloak just burned around him.  And as he huddled in the flames, it was as if the skins took their vengance out on him, all falling ontop of him, burning around him.  It was horrible for him, but the spirits had their justice."

Nyla nods slowly and squeezes her mother tightly. She swallows and continues on with the story.

"I got back to find my father in handcuffs, his wounds untreated and being questioned by the police about murders. He couldn't speak, he was heartbroken and too physically hurt. I flew at them, pushing them all back and wrapping myself around him to protect him from the police. He was still in shock, almost catatonic and just saying over and over again, 'I could not save them' as I held them. I whispered to him that he did save me and a glimmer of hope flashed across his face before he passed out. The police tried to drag me off of them until a neighbor came over and told them that I was his daughter. I pulled over a paramedic to help my father and turned to the police and screamed 'Old Man Joe in the woods did this!! I see smoke coming from his cabin, he might be burning the evidence right now!!'  They went to the car and called it in and found out that the old man's cabin had  
burned to the ground with him inside, and that they'd found the remains of thirteen dead infants on the property, all butchered like Baby Jo was. My father was finally allowed to go and we went to the hospital.  His kidney and spleen had been punctured ans had to be removed. After he got out of surgery, I went back to the house, got some of our things including pictures and clothes, and a few pieces of jewelry, tossed it in the back of father's pick up and didn't look back. Father  
went back after he'd been released and we had the funeral to pack up the house and he sold it. I'd graduated early and wanted a change of scenery, so I applied overseas at Cambridge and got in, which is where I met your father at an archaeology lecture."

Nyla is still silent, trying to process the awesome story she'd just heard. She shakes her head to try and clear out some of the muddledness in her mind.

"Wow...  Mum..  I don't even know how to react to that story. So the female skinwalker was never born?  How tragic for the old man's life to be so wasted for a fruitless endeavor."

Nyla's mother swallows slowly and shakes her head.

"I never said she was never born Nyla."

Her mother turns her head slowly to look at her and Nyla gets a shocked look on her face.

"No...  Mum...  No..."

He mother nods slowly and sniffs wiping her nose.

"Yes my dearest daughter.  My father confirmed it while you were in the womb. I came home to visit when I was four months along. I wanted to surprise him with the news. But the old man wasn't the only medicine man in the family. My father had skills of his own. And as soon as I walked through the door, he did a slow turn and a look of horror spread across his face. He moaned and grabbed his chest and  
pointed at me. As he collapsed to the floor with a stroke caused by the shock of what he just realized, he kept moaning two words. 'IT'S YOU!!' and at first I thought he meant me, but as I went to help him, he put his hand on my belly and said it again."

Nyla shakes her head with an incredulous look on her face.

"No Mum...  There's no way!!"

Her mother nods slowly and takes a deep breath.

"Yes my dear, it's true. But you're more than just a skinwalker. I did more research into the skinwalkers and found that they were descended from a very special tribe of weres. They were called 'pan-weres' because if they were bitten or scratched by any other animal, they would obtain the ability to change into that shape.  There are so many kinds of weres... Swanmanes, thunderbirds, weretigers, bruins, naga...  All were thought to be descended from this one tribe!  And if the old man had gotten a hold of something like that...  Just think of what would have happened if the old man had succeeded and gained that kind of power..."

Nyla frowns and shakes her head.

"It would have been monstrous.   But where does Anito come into things?"

"I met your father after his trip to Guatemala.  He had brought Anito with him from the States so that he could see the family home, and was trying to culturalize him.  But I knew Anito was different the moment I laid eyes on him. He was the best man at our wedding, and it hurt so much that father couldn't get his passport to come.  But I think that if he had, he would have disapproved of the wedding.  But Anito always seemed out of place.  He just felt... Different. When your father tried to include Anito in our bed..."

Nyla pulls back and holds up a hand.

"Wait a tick...  Father wanted you to have a threesome with him and Anito?"

Her mother nods and pats her hand.

"Don't worry dear. That was your father's kink. Anito was a gentleman and quietly refused so it wouldn't seem I was being... Disrespectful was how he put it.  You were conceived about six months later.  Your father and Anito were ecstatic. They just knew you were a girl."

Nyla swallows the lump in her throat and pulls from her mother's arms now that she'd been comforted. She looks her mother in the eye and sighs.

"So, what is this prophecy that Anito keeps on about?  It certainly couldn't have been the old man's vision. Father and Nito never met him."

Nyla's mother starts to draw circles in the sand.

"Anito is the last of his clan to be born. No other... I guess you would call them kittens... Have been conceived in the past seventy-five years.  And every female they turned would only birth human children.  It would mean the end of them all.  When he met your father, and took him back to meet his clan, or pard as they call  
themselves, the elder pointed at your father and said, 'he will bring her into this world. The savior of our pard will be of his seed and of a clan lost long ago.  You must go with him young kit. You will know what to do and when.' and sent them out of the jungle."

Nyla frowns and shakes her head.

"And how am I supposed to do that Mum?"

Her mother takes Nyla's hand and pats it.

"Apparently, every child you have that's been conceived with Anito will be a fertile female who will be able to bear kittens. You were to become literally a baby factory.  Your children were supposed to become paired off with the men of the pard... kept like love slaves, concubines... impregnated over and over again so that they could continue their species."

Nyla shakes her head and just covers her mouth with her hand.

"That... That's as monstrous as what the old man wanted!!  And did Anito really think that I would go through with it?"

Nyla's mother shrugs and shakes her head.

"I don't know.  I think you'll have to ask him about that.  But I just couldn't tell you everything until you were ready to know."

Nyla pats her mother's thigh and shakes her head.

"It's ok Mum.  I understand.  I really do.  Now I just wish I'd known what was expected a long time ago, before Anito and I ever started anything.  I feel like he's a stalker right about now."

Nyla's mother shrugs and grins slightly.

"Well, he's a big Pus*ycat really.  His pard may want him to do that, but I don't think he'd ever truly do what they're asking.  He's truly turned into a gentleman over the years.  I still can't believe he's seventy-five this year."

Nyla chuckles and shakes his head.

"Yeah, he really robbed the cradle with me didn't he."

Her mother laughs and shakes her head.

"You have no idea how close to the truth that really is.  He was at your christening.  He's actually your GodFather."

Nyla's jaw hits the ground and she shakes her head.

"Wow... that's like... too strange for me."
*****

She's snapped out of her reverie by the


There is nothing noble
<hr size=1 color=aqua>

 …  END OF FEED  ...  


***  Word Count,   ***


<hr size=1 color=aqua>




2
Climax Control Archives / Ain't No Stoppin' Us Now!
« on: April 13, 2018, 09:38:17 PM »
 <hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

Oh yeah baby!!  That's right!!  Sin City Wrestling is back in business, and everyone is anxiously waiting to see what is going to go down on the first episode of Climax Control.  And the Angels of the Fallen are going to make their presence felt with the Rebellious One taking part in the Blast From The Past Tournament, much to the surprise of her fellow Angels.  What caused Raynin to decide to come back to Sin City Wrestling?  How will she and her newcomer partner, Nick Steen fare against a fellow newcomer, Caleb Storms, and someone who is just as decorated in the SCW as she, Samantha Marlowe?  For the first show of the return of the SCW, things are about to get AWESOME!!...
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
></iframe>


A wise man once said, "Reality is that which when you stop believing in it, doesn't go away".  Animals perceive reality using their five senses.  Reality is what can be touched, seen, tasted, smelled, and heard. Of all of God’s creatures on the Earth, only man uses his mind to perceive reality.  If one’s mind can be made to believe that their way of thinking is correct, while the rest of the world is wrong, then which version of reality is the true reality?  This is why, the only animal God created that can go mad is man.

Sometimes she wondered if there were some hidden agenda of a higher power that forced her to have The Other thrust upon her in the way that it was.  Was it possible that in some weird, twisted past life she did something so horrendous that karma saw fit to plague her by having the demonic soul of bruja's bastard stillborn child shoved inside of her?  She didn't think that there was anything that she could have done that would warrant this kind of torture.

She was stuck to watch as a monster wore her skin and walked around like it owned the world.  Tonight, she had to watch The Other go through her wardrobe and critique everything she owned as it looked for an outfit to wear out for a little celebration, commemorating the re-opening of the SCW.  The Other had convinced El Jefe and her Abuella to go out for the night and not spend it worrying about her for a change.  She knew it was a publicity event and cringed inside of herself as she watched The Other pull out a skimpy little pair of black sequined booty shorts and an almost see through silver chiffon plunging cowl necked handkerchief blouse with ropes of rhinestones that held it on her body.   The neckline of the blouse hung so low it was almost scandalous.  She'd had to wear that blouse when she went undercover at a strip club year's back, so she knew just how much it showed and didn't show, which is why she knew The Other chose it.  And while it looked amazing on her, it was not something she would commonly wear to a work function.  The Other pulled out a pair of black and silver strappy pumps and she was happy that these at least had a modest three-inch heel instead of some of the more dramatic styles that she knew were in her closet and went nostalgic over the jewelry The Other picked out of her jewelry box.  

The silver chain choker was one that her Tia Angela had given her the night of her graduation from high school.  She can still picture herself placing it around her neck to wear beneath her cap and gown.  It was lighter than one would expect for so many icicle-like chains dripping down upon her chest with small diamond chip encrusted discs to dangle on every other strand.  And the tennis bracelet she strapped around her ankle had belonged to her mother, while the silver bangles The Other put around her wrists had belonged to her paternal grandmother.  Why these things plagued her at that moment she couldn’t comprehend.

The Other was putting on last minute makeup and smirked at her reflection in the makeup mirror.

“You know I can feel you in there pouting little mousssse.  Don’t be ssssso glum.  You know I’m gonna kill it in the ring at Climax Cotrol.  I can portray you better than. You can.”

On the other side of the mirror, Raynin banged her fist on glass.

“Come on!!  Let me out of here!!!  Why are you doing this?!!”

The Other took a deep breath and leaned in close to the mirror so she could put on some eyeliner.

“Becausssssse,  you chosssse to give it all up!  And I couldn’t let that happen!  You were ready to just walk away and ssssssettle down and teach insssstead of doing what you were put on thissssss earth to do!  And that is to wressssstle in front of the millionsssss and milionsss of fansss we have out there!  Not train the next ssssssuperstar to try to ssssteal our thunder!!!”

Raynin put her forehead against the glass and sighed heavily.

“Did you think that was an easy decision for me to make?  We were going through so much mentally and emotionally and I knew we weren’t ready to get back in the ring!!”

The Other growls as she digs through the makeup kit for some silver eyeshadow.

“That isssss bullshit and you know it!!!  The truth of it isss, you were getting worried because I was getting ssssstronger!  And you were trying to find a way to put the genie back in the bottle sssso to speak.  Well, now you know the truth!  I’m here to ssssstay, and there’ssssss nothing you can do about it!!”

The Other pulls out a can of body sparkles and sprays it in the air, walking through it so that her skin shimmers, and follows it up with a few spritzes of Calven Klein’s “Euphoria” perfume before she digs in the makeup case again.

“You know, you are just like everyone elsssse who thinkssss that I’m nothing but a liability.  Well, I’m not!  I’m just assss capable asssss you are!  And I’m ssssssick and tired of everyone thinking that jussssst because they ssssssay they’re so dangeroussssss that it’s true.  Hell, a tennis ball if dropped from the right height can be dangerous.  A fly swatter can be dangerous in some of the best ways I might add.  AN OVERLY PERSISTENT DUCK can be dangerousssss!!  You’ve sssseen the youtube videossss!”

Raynin chuckles and lfts an eyebrow at the mirror.

“Ooohh, you mean like Howard the Duck?”

The Other rolls her eyes and clucks her tongue.

“Would you pleassse just shut up!!”

Raynin taps on the glass of the mirror with a fingertip.

“You know he taught me his style of martial arts, right?  He calls it Quack Fu.”

The Other digs in the makeup case again looking for the right lipstick as Raynin starts waving her arms up and down, walking like a duck.

“It starts like this… Quack… Quack… Quack… and when your opponent least expects it, you strike!!”

She then suddenly spins with her arms out and does a shockinaw kick.

“QUACK-ACK!!!!”

The Other roars so loud, the mirror actually vibrates…

“SSSSHHHHUUUTTTTT UUUUUPPPPP!!!!!!”

Raynin stops and looks around with her eyebrows upraised and softly says...

“Quack?!”

The Other digs in the make up bag once more and lets out a slow breath.


“My point issssss, it’s all about perssssspective, and the ssssituation.  And the ssssituation we find oursssselvesss in is thissss…. I’m gunning to get the gold back around my waissst!  I’m like that overly perssssistent duck who isssss not about to take no for an anssssswer!  And with Nick Steen’s help, I will win thissss tournament, and get my shot at the title and I’m gonna win it!!”

The Other pulls out a lipstick and dabs it on, then covers it with a shiny gloss so her lips look like juicy cherries.

“But that isssss all about Ssssunday.  Tonight, I’m ssssupposed to meet up with Nick at the party ssssso we can disssscuss strategy.”

She steps back from the makeup mirror, and walks over to stand in front of a full length mirror.

“Ssssso, I know I don’t alwayssss need or want your opinion, but tell me… What do you think?  Do you think Nick will like it?”

Raynin frowns and looks at The Other who’s standing in front of her, posing.  The Other slowly spins and makes a duck face at the mirror and Raynin gasps.

“Oh… my… GAWD!!!!  You’re crushing on Nick!!”

The Other looks shocked and stands up straight, straightening out her outfit, blushing.

“What?  No!!  That’ssss ridiculoussss!!  I’m not!”

Raynin chuckles and points at The Other.

“Oh yes you are!!!  Look at you!! That’s what this whole slutty outfit is about!  You’re hoping you can impress him… or make a move on him!!”

The Other stomps her foot and shakes her head.

“Noooo!!!  I doooonnn’t!!!  Ssstop saying that!!!”

Raynin covers her mouth with her hand and wrenches control of her body away from The Other for just long enough to run to the other room and dig out a notebook from under the couch cushion and flip through it’s pages.  Going one way, there was a list titled “Hit List”.  It was decorated with skulls and cross bones, daggers and flames, and the first name on it was none other than Samantha Marlowe.  But when Raynin flipped the book over and started thumbing through it the other way, it read “Crush List”.  Unlike the other list, the Crush List had little hearts and stars drawn all around the edges of it.  Unicorn stickers and flowers adorned certain names, and there, just below  Angel’s name was Nick Steen in a purple heart.

“OMG BECKY!!! IT’S TRUE!!”

The Other wrenches back control of the body and stands in front of the mirror once more, checking to make sure that nothing was out of place.

“Ssssso what if I DO like him!  There’sssss no law against having a crush on sssssomeone!!”

Raynin shakes her head and shrugs her shoulders.

“You know the rules about fraternizing with your partners.  Rule number one is, ‘Only do it if the fraternizing happens first and the wrestling partnership later’.  That was one of yours.  Are you really sure about going against it?”

The Other shakes her head and rolls her eyes.

“I’m not about to do any fraternizing!!  Right now, it’sssss just mild sssstalking.”

Raynin lifts her eyebrow at The Other.

“Whatchoo talkin’ about Willis?”

The Other blushes again and giggles like a school girl.

“Well, I found out where he’ssss from, what hissss favorite color is, I’m trying to find out how many kidsssss he wants, what hissss favorite cologne is, whether he’ssss a cat person or a dog person… I’m about to become hissss number one fan!!!”

Raynin frowns and shakes her head.

“Wow… and here I thought that I was crazy for falling for a teddy bear.”

The Other shakes her head and grins.

“No no no!! It’ssss ok though, cause he’ssss got sssstalker tendenciessss too!!!”

Raynin chuckles and shakes her head again.

“Oh wow, a regular match made in heaven.”

The Other bounces happily, clapping her hands.

“Yeah!  I think sssooo too!!!”

Raynin crosses her arms over her chest and lifts an eyebrow at The Other.

“And what if you end up not winning?”

The Other shrugs and smirks evilly.

“Then I will tear hissss sssssoul apart, piece by piece and eat it of coursssse.”

The Other looks at the clock on the wall and squeals in shock.

“Crap!!!  Look at the time!!  Time to do my bessssst you impression…. Well, sssslutty you that issssss.”

The Other grabs her handbag and slips some essentials into it before she picks up her phone and checks her text messages.

“Aahhh good!  The limo’s here.  No way I’m going to be able to get away tonight without a driver.”

The Other blows a kiss at the mirror and waves her fingeritps.

“Have a good night little mouse!  Don’t wait up!!”

The Other shuts the door and starts walking towards the elevator.  When the doors open, she looks at the mirrored wall and Raynin standing there behind the glass of the mirror looking pissed.

“You know it doesn’t work that way.”

The Other laughs evilly as she steps into the elevator.

“Oh yes… I know.  Just like I know how much it’s going to torture you to watch me enjoy what I can experience in this body.  Tonight is going to be… DELISCIOUS!!!”

Raynin rolls her eyes and pouts.

“Aww crap!!!”

The Other throws her head back, laughing wickedly as the elevator doors slide closed and the scene fades out.

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______
 …  END OF FEED  ...  
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

***  Word Count, 4,999   ***

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

3
Climax Control Archives / Baby Mama Drama... The Falln RP
« on: December 15, 2017, 11:57:31 PM »
 

></iframe>

<hr size=1 color=darkred>
Time: December 11, 2017...  9:30 PM
Place: Las Vegas, Nevada… Location: Gothika and Darknyss's Apartment...
____________

It's a rather chilly night for Vegas at this time of the year.  Everyone's getting ready for Christmas, and the city is lit up with more lights than usual as decorations have been hung, Christmas lights have been strung up, and everyone is in the holiday spirit as the stores have switched their music to Christmas carols and songs.  But for the members of Blood Legion, their minds aren't on Christmas, but are instead. on the news that was dropped on Dmitri and Gothika only about a week ago, that Gothika is indeed pregnant.

She'd used a number of pregnancy tests since she'd found out, and they'd all come back the same.  Positive.  She was sitting in the living room with everyone around her as she held up the pregnancy test, looking shocked.

"I can't believe it!!  I was told that after everything that had happened to me by my maker, that the chances of this happening were slim to none, but... But..."

Just then, Uncle Pinky shakes his head and pats Dmitri on the shoulder.

"Hey Big Man.  I don't know if you want congratulations, or if you're ready for all of this.  But wow!  You must've really been putting it down for this to happen so fast!!"

Gothika's stomach roars out and she doubles up in pain, holding her stomach.  Her fangs rip out from her gums with a force so strong that red actually splashes from her opened mouth onto the carpet and coffee table.  Dmitri strokes her back and holds out his arm to her, but she shakes her head, making a face at his wrist.

"No.  Dmitri, please...  No offense, but just no."

Dmitri looks over at the vampyric doctor who has been looking out for Gothika since the news was dropped on her.

"Explain why she just turned down the opportunity to feed?  She's clearly starving!  She's already dropped five pounds in the last few days!  Shouldn't she be gaining weight?"

Gabrielle walks over and reaches into her pocket, pulling out a bottle of red and hands it to Gothika.  Gothika sniffs the top of the bottle and growls hungrily before she upturns the bottle and starts to drain it dry.  She even starts tapping on the bottom of the bottle to try to get the last drops from it, and swiping her finger along the inside of the rim, sucking her finger for the dregs from the bottle.  Once the bottle is completely empty, she pouts and whines a bit, but the roaring of her stomach has quieted down to a low rumble.  Gothika hands Gabrielle back the bottle, her bottom lip hanging down almost to her chin.  Gabrielle sighs as she puts the bottle back in her pocket.

"It's as I suspected.  Lady Damia is having pregnancy cravings.  Her appetite has changed.  She is craving human blood."

Gothika frowns and looks towards the kitchen.

"But we have lots of bags of it in the fridge, and I can't even touch the stuff."

Gabrielle puts her hand on Gothika's shoulder.

"Let me be a bit clearer about the situation.  You are craving fresh human blood.  This was provided by my donor only about an hour ago.  She knows how much I like to have a little sip to calm my nerves after a particularly hard patient.  Don't worry.  This is completely normal.  The babies are just wanting their nutritional needs."

Gothika frowns and looks up over her shoulder to Dmitri.

"What are we gonna do?  I can't hunt.  It's not something that I can do.  Willing donors, I'm okay with, but with as hungry as I am right now, I'd end up hurting the person I'm feeding from."

Gabrielle takes a deep breath and lets it go slowly.

"The council has a feeding network set up for situations like this.  They may be a rare situation, but there are still those of us who can have children."

Gothika frowns and sighs heavily.

"So, then how does that work exactly?"

Gabrielle sits on the couch beside Gothika and reaches into a bag, pulling out some paperwork and hands it to Gothika.

"Essentially, it would work like a milk man used to work.  You come in, spend the day at the facility and your daily needs are measured.  If your appetite changes throughout the pregnancy, you'll come in for re-evaluation, and your new feeding allotment is updated.  Three times a day, you'll receive a delivery.  I think this will work out well for you, since you'll no longer be really travelling for work.  The bottles are vacuum sealed, like the one I gave you just now.  They are fresh draws, so you don't have to worry about any anti-coagulant, which is more than likely the reason why you're not able to drink the bagged stuff."

Gothika sighs and shakes her head.

"I don’t know if I can do this for nine months though!"

Gabrielle lifts her eyebrow and looks at Gothika.

"Nine months?  Who said anything about nine months?"

Gothika sits forward and frowns.

"Well, isn't that the usual amount of time it takes for a woman to have a baby?"

Gabrielle chuckles and shakes her head.

"For a human, yes.  Nine months is the standard.  But you're not a human any longer Lady Damia.  Most vampires have a shortened gestational period.  Three months is the longest recorded gestation for a vampiric child.  But your children come from royal genes.  Royals have the shortest gestational period of them all."

Gothika's jaw drops in shock.

"What are you saying?"

Gabrielle takes a deep breath and lets it go slowly.

"Let me ask you something first...  The day that I came to the gym to check you, you were feeling ill.  How long had you been feeling ill?"

Gothika shrugged and looked up at Dmitri before she spoke.

"I'd been nauseous and couldn't really eat anything the day before, but that was the first day I'd gotten sick."

Gabrielle nods and smiles.

"I see.  So that means that my calculation of your conception date is correct.  At the time that I first checked you, you had conceived no more than three days prior."

Gothika's jaw dropped and she shakes her head.

"No freakin' way!"

Gabrielle pulled out a book and started to flip through charts, making comparisons.

"I would say that by the end of the week, you would be on par with being about three to four months pregnant."

Gothika looks over at Raynin who leans forward in the arm chair she's sitting in.

"We have a match at the end of the week.  Is this going to be safe?  Should we call our bosses and let them know that Morganna's going to have to wrestle in Damia's place?"

Gabrielle smiles and shakes her head.

"No, you should be able to wrestle just fine.  I don't think that there will be significant physiological changes until the following week."

Gothika looks down at her stomach, putting her hands over her belly.

"But they're so fragile, aren't they?  When Zatanya was pregnant, she had so many complications.  Hell, if she sneezed too hard, the doctors were afraid that she would lose little MJ."

Gabrielle closes her books and sets them aside.

"We vampires are made of a lot tougher stuff than humans.  Especially when we're about to bring a new life into the world."

Gabrielle reaches over and lifts Gothika's shirt and places a hand on her stomach.  Gothika's six pack looks even more defined due to the weight loss.

"There.  You see...  It's already started."

Gothika frowns and looks at the stomach again.

"What's started?"

Gabrielle pulls out a stethoscope and starts to unravel it as she speaks.

"When a vampire is with child, their body prepares it for the hardships that the mother will face while pregnant.  Vampires are predators.  We generally have to fight with our prey to get a meal.  So, when pregnant, a vampire's body will start to build up defenses to protect the fetus.  It starts by a hardening of the abdominal muscles to form a protective barrier around the fetus.  And even though your belly might swell, it won't swell much, even with triplets.  Most vampires don't even show when they're pregnant.  That's another of the body's defenses for the baby.  But right now, your stomach muscles are hard as a brick.  You should be just fine wrestling, and even if you take some hard shots, they shouldn't affect the babies."

Gothika rubs her stomach and looks over her shoulder at Dmitri.

"What do you think I should do?  These are your children as well."

Dmitri grins like a kid on Christmas morning.

"Yes they are, aren't they.  But I can't make this decision for you.  This will be your last chance to perform for the Sin City Wrestling Universe.  I for one don't want to be the one to tell you know.  Besides, Gabrielle says it's ok.  And you're facing off against Orchid and Song, which means that you're going to have one spectacular match.  Besides, you know you can't let Raynin down.  She's your partner, and she's counting on you to be there for her."

Raynin lifts her eyebrow and shakes her head.

"Don't try to guilt trip her into doing it for me, Vamp boy.  I know what Damia is going through.  She's worried about these babies, but it's ultimately her decision."

Gothika takes a deep breath and lets it go slowly.

"I want to protect my little ones.  But if Gabrielle says that my body is already doing it for me, then I'm going to go out there and wrestle my ass off!  This is what I live for!  And with this being the last episode of Climax Control, there's no way in HELL I'm about to sit on the side lines and just let everyone else go out there and have fun!  The minute I signed on the dotted line of my contract, I made a promise to you, to Mark and Christian, and to the fans of this company to do my best and be the best at what I do in that ring!  So, if Gabrielle says it's okay, and she's willing to submit the paperwork to Mark and Christian, letting THEM know that it's okay, then I'll be there for that match with bells on!  And we will show Orchid and Song why we are and always have been the most dominant tag team in this company!"

Raynin grins and nods.

"Damned right we are!"

Gothika nods and sighs softly.

"So then it's settled.  At Climax Control, The Angels of The Fallen are going to step out into the ring for one last time in a tag team match, and when the dust clears, and the referee has finished calling the match, it will be OUR hands that are raised in victory for the final time.  The FoShan Elders will just have to settle for knowing they helped in providing us with the most epic way to close out the show."

Gabrielle clears her voice again and holds up a finger.

"Well, I'd also suggest that you guys go shopping for clothing of all sizes pretty quickly for the children."

Gothika frowns again, looking at Gabrielle confused.

"Why all sizes?"

Gabrielle clears her throat.

"Well, I did say that the gestational period is extremely quick for vampires.  So, I'd say that you will more than likely have the babies before the end of the year."

Dmitri's eyebrows go up in shock.

"Say what?!"

Gabrielle nods as she goes through her books and charts again.

"Oh yes.  I told you that the shortest gestational period was a month.  But at the rate you're going, you should beat that record by a few days at least.  Your day walker genes are affecting their growth rate in ways I've never seen before."

Gothika looks like she's about to faint, but Gabrielle puts a steadying hand on her knee.

"There's more.  Vampire children have a shortened growth period as well.  They will go from being a baby to being full grown in a matter of weeks or months depending on who their parents are.  Royal children tend to grow much faster than the others.  And for you...  Who knows.  All we can do is wait and see.  But I'm so excited to be a part of this journey with you."

Diamond walks over and hugs Gothika tightly.

"We ALL are.  I'm so happy for you!  I know what you went through the first time, but this time it's gonna be different!"

Gabrielle's ears perk and she looks up, her eyes searching for answers.

"First time?"

Gothika nods and swallows thickly.

"Yes, I've been pregnant before, and I lost the babies.  I was pregnant when my maker turned me.  But he did some weird experiments to me, and the babies came out... wrong.  One aged from birth to death in a matter of minutes, and the other was so deformed, it couldn't survive."

Gothika swallows and shakes her head.

"If I'm going to have to go through all of that again...  I just couldn't do it!"

Gabrielle takes Gothika's hand and pats it gently.

"I think that what happened was, when your maker turned you, the vampyric enzymes affected your unborn children because they were human.  These children will already have the everything they need because you and Lord Dmitri are both vampire.  They will not have to go through the stresses of being turned.  They will be purebred.  Even more so because thanks to the samples I was able to get from both you and Lord Dmitri, I was able to find out that you both come from vampiric origins.  You are both royal born.  The council will be truly pleased about this development."

Gothika grabs Gabrielle's wrist and looks at her with a look of unbridled fury, her eyes blazing an almost neon ice blue.  Her grip is so tight that Gabrielle starts to whimper in pain.

"You will not tell the council a thing!  We will tell them in our own time!"

Gabrielle struggles against Gothika's grasp, but she's too strong.

"Please Lady Damia!!  You're hurting me!!"

Gothika increases her grip and Gabrielle yelps at the pain.

"I'm just trying to stress how important that it is that this be kept to only those we want to know on the council."

Dmitri strokes Gotihika's arms gently.

"Beloved, did you forget about all of the cameras?  The council will know as soon as this is aired on television.  We cannot keep this a secret."

Gothika drops Gabrielle's wrist and puts a hand to her face.

"Oh my...  I'm... I'm so sorry!  I'm never like this!  I'm so out of control... AND I'M STARVING!"

Gabrielle rubs at her wrist gently and shakes her head.

"It's alright.  I understand completely.  The need to protect one's offspring can be dangerous at times.  It's even doubly so for vampires.  Let's get you all set up for the deliveries so we can..."

The doorbell rings suddenly, and everyone looks at the door.  Gothika sniffs, and gasps as she catches a familiar scent.

"Michael?"

Diamond walks over to the door and opens it slowly.  Standing on the other side is Michael Argento, Gothika's ex-boyfriend and ex-blood doll.  He's looking much like his original self from when he first came to the Sin City Wrestling.  He looks around with a sheepish blush and runs a hand through his hair.

"Um, hey.  Can I come in?"

Diamond turns around and looks at Gothika who nods, and Diamond pulls the door open so Michael can enter the front room.  She closes the door behind him, and he jumps a little as the door shuts a little hard.  He clears his throat and looks around the room.

"Hello everybody.  I know this is rather unexpected, but I was watching the show last week, and I heard what happened.  I just thought I'd stop by and say congratulations and bring a little something for the babies."

He holds out a small gift-wrapped box and Dmitri comes over and takes the box, holding out his hand to Michael.  Michael looks down at the outstretched hand, then shakes it slowly.  Dmitri nods and smiles.

"Thank you for this gift, and the congratulations.  Please, make yourself comfortable."

Dark Tiger pulls over a chair from the dining room, and gives Michael a bro hug, before moving back to pick up Darknyss from the chaise lounge and put her on his lap after he sits back down.  Michael clears his throat and looks at Gothika, then frowns.

"You're not eating."

Gothika looks around nervously and tugs at her t-shirt collar.

"How can you tell?"

Michael smirks and cocks his head to the side.

"We were together for a very long time, Mia.  You know I can tell.  Is it the babies?"

Gothika sighs and pouts and nods.

"Damn!  Is it that evident?"

Michael smirks and shrugs.

"Maybe not to everyone else, but I know every inch of you.  So to me, it's very evident."

Dmitri growls low in his throat, and Gothika covers her stomach with his hand.  He looks at her and she smiles at him, which stops his growling and he turns back to Michael.

"Was that all?  Did you just come to give us a gift?"

Michael sighs and shakes his head.

"No, that's not it at all.  I had a feeling that I was going to be needed, so I came.  I know that you don't want to feed from other people, Mia.  I know how intimate it is for you, and how hard it is for you to stop once you've started, but, I've come up with a solution that can stop us both from going back down the slippery slope, but keep you fed."

Gothika starts to shake her head, but Michael holds up his hand.

"Please Mia... Just hear me out.  I know that I was wrong, ok.  I know that once I start, I can't stop with the biting... But..."

Michael pulls down the collar of his shirt and reveals a small port that has been put into his chest about his collarbone.  He sighs heavily.

"They had to put a pic line in me while I was in the hospital.  I had to have a lot of meds and things put in me during the recuperation and rehab, but...  I asked if I could use this for having blood drawn, and they said it's how they do dialysis, so it can be used at any time for blood to be drawn.  I know you say you don't need me, but... I want to help.  And if I can donate for the cause, then I'd do it gladly for all of the drama I put you through.  You don't have to bite me at all, but please...   Let me help."

Gothika looks at Dmitri who slowly nods and she turns back and nods too.

"Ok Michael.  You can donate for me."

Michael grins and walks over and plants a kiss on Gothika's forehead.

"Thank you for letting me do this for you."

Michael moves to hug her, but Dmitri's arm is in the way, and he just pats her shoulder instead.  Gabrielle picks up her bag and smiles at Michael enthusiastically.

"Well, if you're ready to do a donation, the mother to be is quite hungry right now.  Let's go get her some dinner, shall we?"

Michael follows Gabrielle to the kitchen, and Gothika looks at Diamond who nods and follows them out. Gothika shakes her head slowly.

"This just became one huge clusterfuck."

Dmitri hugs her and she sighs, sagging against him as the scene fades out.


></iframe>

____________  
Time: December 15, 2017...
Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada Raynin's apartment…
____________

Everyone had been all in a tizzy about Gothika and the babies.  Even she had been.  But deep in her heart, she was troubled.  All parts of her were troubled.  From Numbers three to Seven Hundred and Twenty-Three, they were all troubled.  They were troubled because she was lonely.  Even the Other was troubled and had been moping around the crystal maze, attacking a random Number half-heartedly.  Finally, she knew she had to do something, because the way she was feeling was just not right.  She was not supposed to be mopey and weepy like this.  She was the strong one.  She was the Rebellious one.  She was Raynin!!!...  But right now, all she wanted was her Teddy Weddy Snuggle Bear, Angel.

Every time she was with the other Angels and they were with their guys, getting all lovey dovey, huggy wuggy, and cutsie wootsie, it just threw back up in her face that she was not with him right now.  And that was all she really wanted.  To know that she was the only Angel who was without her chosen mate was heart breaking.  With Despayre leaving, she knew that she was going to have to say good bye.  She thought that she could handle it all, but it was harder than she could have imagined.  All she wanted to do right now was just be with him, but she knew that he was so far away.  She looked at her phone and all of the unanswered messages that she's sent and her heart just fell.  So, she did the only thing she could do with all of the pent-up anger and aggression that not being with him was causing to build up in her.  She was channeling it into training.

The other Angels could sense the change in her. They'd seen the extra muscle that she'd been bulking up with, and felt how much harder she was hitting during training. They also noticed how much faster she was moving.  

She was moving about in the center of the apartment, on the hardwood floor portion of the huge flat where she did all of her solo training.  Her feet were bare, as she liked them to be as she moved through her kata.  She went from strike to punch, to block to kick, all with control and precision, almost like a machine.  She spoke softly as she moved.

"The Elders of FoShan have said that they are at the pinnacle of what their school of training has to offer.  And yet, that is something that we Angels can never say.  Because we never stop trying to become better than what we once were.  There's no such thing as a pinnacle for us, because what we are striving for is ever changing.  Like water flowing from one point to another, we're always becoming more than we once were.For the last show of Climax Control, Orchid and Song shall meet defeat at the hands of the Angels of the Fallen.  Because we cannot hit the newest heights without going over previous hurdles.  And the Elders have always been a hurdle we enjoy going over.  Who knows.  We may even show you a new pinnacle which you can strive for."

She continues to move, the camera following her body for a few moments as it slowly fades out.

<hr size=1 color=silver>
 
<img src=http://i64.tinypic.com/1r7p1u.jpg>  
 
<hr size=1 color=silver>>…  END OF FEED  ...

***  Word Count, 5000  ***  
 
<hr size=1 color=silver>  
 

4
Climax Control Archives / She's WHAT?! Diamond RP Vs. Mikah
« on: December 09, 2017, 12:09:45 AM »
 {OOC} The boards cut off the last of my rp for some reason, then I kept getting an error.  Had to switch computers and browsers again to post the last of it.  Anyways... Counted or not, Here the last of it.

Diamond leans in and kisses Xstatic on the cheek before she walks to the door and opens it slowly.  She blows another handful of crystal dust into the room which slowly starts to waft towards Xstatic.  She whispers through the crack in the door as it shuts slowly.

Diamond:  "Goodbye Matty."

The door slams shut just as the crystal dust hits Xstatic and he's able to move again.  He runs to the door and tries to open it, but it's locked, and he howls in rage.  He starts to pound on the door and howls her name.

Xstatic:  "MORGANNA!!!  MORGANNA!!!  MORGANNA!!!"

His howling rippled through the building as she walked away wiping the tears from her eyes...

-♥.•*¨*•. .•*¨*•.♥-


As she finished telling her story, everyone had completed the lasts of their sets and had joined her on the stretching mat.  She took another swallow of her water and exhaled deeply.

Diamond:  "But if you want to know something truly interesting...  As I was leaving the building, I could have sworn I saw someone who looked like Jermeiah on a motorcycle across the street.  As if he was watching me from a distance, protecting me and making sure I was ok."

Gothika leaned her head to the side and frowned.

Gothika;  "Do you really think it was him?  Did you ASK him if it was him?"

Diamond shook her head and smiled softly.

Diamond:  "No, and I did't ask.  I wanted to keep the mystery about the situation.  If he did, then I think it's romantic that he just wanted to make sure I was ok.  If he didn't, then knowing he trusted me enough to handle my own is an amazing feeling.  So either way, I win."

At that moment, Gothika looks up and smiles as Dmitri comes strolling into the building with another person who's wrapped up completely in a long trench coat, with a huge had and a mask with goggles over their eyes.  As they get further into the building and away from the windows, the person starts to remove the mask and goggles, and reveals a beautil female vampire.  She walks over with Dmitri and Gothika looks from one of them to the other.

Gothika:  "Dmitri!  What are you doing here?  I told you that I'd see you this evening!"

Dmitri takes a deep breath and nods towards the vampire beside him.

Dmitri:  "You also told me that if I was to get in touch with Gabrielle that I should let you know immediately.  I told her what was happening, and she said she had to come and see you as quickly as possible, so we came."

The vampire walks up to Gothika and bows gracefully at the waist.

Gabrielle:  "My Lady Damia.  Please, allow me to examine you.  Because if what I believe is happening is true, then speed is of the utmost importance."

Gothika frowns and looks the vampire up and down.

Gothika:  "Just what do you think is going on?"

The vampire puts her hands on Gothika's stomach and Gothika moves to swat her hands away, but Dmitri grabs her hands gently in his.  She growls, looking up at him with a fierce look on her face.

Gothika:  "Dmitri, I want her hands off of me!  NOW!!"

Dmitri brings her hands to his lips and kisses the backs of her knuckles gently.

Dmitri:  "Please Beloved.  Let her finish.  All she is doing is touching."

Gothika growls and pulls her hands from his and snaps at him.

Gothika;  "NO!! She's not just touching me!  I can feel her scanning my stomach!!  Whatever she's doing, I don’t' like it!!  Stop touching me lady!!  Get off of me!!"

Gothika stands quickly and moves away from the vampire who had been holding onto her stomach and drops into a defensive stance, snarling, her fangs dropping so quickly, they rip through her upper palate, sending droplets of blood flying to the floor.

Gothika:  "I don't care if I did want to see you, I won't let you touch me without my permission!!"

The vampire gasps at Gothika's strength and speed, and when the droplets hit the floor, she quickly moves over and swipes a bit up with her fingertip.  Gothika gasps and frowns.

Gothika:  "Hey!  I didn't say that you could..."

The vampire licks her fingertip and gasps as she tastes Gothika's blood.  She looks from Dmitri to Gothika with her jaw dropped to the ground.

Gabrielle:  "Positive!!!"

Gothika looks from the vampire to Dmitri and back again.

Gothika:  "Positive for what?"

Gabrielle's face turns from one of shock to one of joy.  She beams at Gothika, then bows with an apologetic look on her face.

Gabrielle:  "My apologies My Lady Damia... I did not mean to offend or frighten you!  I just had to be sure!!  You're... You're pregnant!"

Gothika's jaw drops just as far as the vampire's was a few moments ago.

Gothika:  "No way!!  No way I'm...  No... No I can't be!!  I'm not... I can't be... NO... I'm... I'm..."

The vampire grins and holds up her finger.

Gabrielle:  "The blood confirms..  It's triplets."

Gothika's eyes go wide and she looks from the vampire to Dmitri.

Gothika:  "No way!  I can't be...  Triplets?  Well what the?..."

At that, her eyes roll back in her head and she slumps into Dmitri's arms as she faints.  Everyone looks around in shock as the scene fades out...

 
<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>

<img src=http://i67.tinypic.com/of0w0j.jpg width=400>

<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>

 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______    
 
 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...    
 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
 
 

***  Word Count,  ***  
 
 

5
Climax Control Archives / She's WHAT?! Diamond RP Vs. Mikah
« on: December 08, 2017, 11:59:29 PM »
 
 
></iframe>


**********
Time: Wednesday, December 6, 2017...  1:30 PM...
Place: San Jose, California… Location: Gorilla Sports Gym…  In the Free Weights section...
**********

It was another day in San Jose, and the night before had been epic.  Especially for the Angels of the Fallen, as Diamond had a successful defense of her Bombshell Internet Championship.  And now as the rain fell during one of those rare rain storms that fell upon the western shores of the United States, Diamond and her friends were hard at work, trying to get her ready for her next big match as she is slated to take on the Bombshell Champion herself, Mikah.  And everyone was up in arms about this match.  Everyone had advice to give, because Mikah was the one Bombshell who had managed to consistently beat every Angel she faced.

They were at the Gorilla Sports training facility, and had spent the morning in the ring, sparring and working on different moves she could use during her match.  And as soon as she'd have one plan or strategy, her three friends would end up arguing, then they would scrap the idea and come up with something new.

She'd heard all about what she should do and what she shouldn't do for the past three days, and her friends simply weren't stopping with things that they thought she should do to come out a winner.

Darknyss:  "You gotta not let up on her.  You have to stay on the attack, because if you give her even an inch, she'll take it and run with it!"

Raynin:  "You gotta step back and let her make the first move!  Stay on the defensive.  Wait for an opening, cause that's the only way you're gonna be able to get over on her!"

Gothika:  "She tends to lead with her right, so come in from the left.  She won't be expecting it.  Be spontaneous.  Switch things up on her and keep her guessing.  That's the only way you can come out on top!!"

As their words started to stumble over one another and become just one big blob of jumbled mess to her, Diamond put her fingers in her ears and shook her head.  She finally threw her hands in the air and shouted.

Diamond:  "Enough!!!"

Everyone froze and looked from one person to another, then back at Diamond, who took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

Diamond:  "Look, I appreciate everything that you all are doing for me.  Believe me, I know how important this match is for all of us, because this might be the last chance that ANY Angel of the Fallen might have to finally get a win over Mikah.  But let's face facts here.  You guys acting like a bunch of crazy people is not going to help me win.  I'm well trained.  You all know that.  It all depends on who wants it more at this point."

Gothika sighs and shakes her head as they all move from the sparring ring to the free weights and choose their own sets of dumbbells before moving to a couple of weight benches that are right next to each other.  They pair off, spotter and lifter, and start doing chest butterflies and chest press, switching off between sets.

Gothika:  "I just can't help it!  That chick is just such a bitch! She totally rubs me and everyone else the wrong way!  She's just so... so..."

Diamond finishes her sentence.

Diamond:  "Arrogant, cocky, full of herself, mean, rude, bitchy, thinks she's God's gift to the Bombshell division, pushy, stuck up...  Shall I continue?"

Gothika shrugs and chuckles.

Gothika;  "So you understand why it is that you have to walk away the winner.  She needs to be taken down more than just a peg!  She needs to have it proven that in the end, she was not able to get the best of the Angels of the Fallen!"

Diamond shrugs and shakes her head.

Diamond:  "You know, I will admit...  Mikah is good.  Some would say she has a right to be the way that she is, but the truth of it all is, just because you're good doesn't mean you have the right to be an asshole and a dick.  And yes, even females can be dicks.  I mean, look at me!  I'm a Champion, and I'm not mean.  Well, maybe our opponents think we're mean cause of how we are in the ring... But outside of the ring, we're nice people.  I'm humble, I'm sweet, I'm charitable, I'm giving...  And not just because charitable donations are in our contract.  I mean, yeah... in the ring, I'm a monster.  Yes, I'm a VooDoo Priestess.  Yes, I can commune with dead people, and I can control people like zombies.  But that doesn't mean I'm a bad person.  I may be mean in the ring, but outside, I try to be an amazing person.  I understand the meaning of good sportsmanship, and will extend my hand to an opponent in friendship after a hard-fought match.  Mikah though...  She even has the nerve and audacity to say that she's not going to defend her title anymore."

Darknyss comes over and hands Diamond a bottle of water.

Darknyss:  "Yeah, I can't believe that the company is closing.  I haven't had a chance to sit down and talk with Mark and Christian in a while because of everything that's been going on... But I would have thought with all of the new influx of people, we would be ramping up with more promotions.  Not shutting down."

Diamond nods and sighs.

Diamond:  "I guess that means that I'm going to be the last Bombshell Internet Champion.  Cause I for damned sure am not planning on dropping this belt any time soon."

Diamond looks around and notices that Gothika's nowhere to be found.  She frowns and looks to Darknyss.

Diamond:  "Where'd Mia go?"

Just then, Gothika comes back and sits back down, holding onto her stomach.  She takes a bottle of water from Darknyss and sighs as she drinsk it.

Gothika; "Thanks.  I haven't been able to hold anything down except for red for the past few days.  Everything else just tastes like feet to me."

Diamond reaches over and pats Gothika's stomach with a smirk.

Diamond:  "Awww, is that him I feel kicking?"

Gothika growls at her friend and swats her hand.

Gothika:  "Ha ha, very funny.  I probably just ate something that didn't agree with me."

Raynin chuckles and shakes her head before she turns to Diamond.

Raynin:  "So, you never did finish telling us what happened at the asylum?  Come on... Spill it!!"

Diamond shrugs and sighs.

Diamond:  "Ok, I'll tell the rest of the story while we finish up our sets.  I want to be in tip top condition when I step into the ring...  So there I was.  I'd just made it to New Orleans..."

The scene ripples into a flashback of what took place the previous week...

-♥.•*¨*•. .•*¨*•.♥-


So far so good.  The glamour had worked better than she'd expected.  She'd been in New Orleans for the past few hours, and no one had seen her as anything than what was listed on the driver's license and medical badge she'd gotten as a cover.  To everyone else, she was just a mild-mannered psychiatrist named Dr. Dinah Rivers.  She didn't even look anything like herself.  Gone was her caramel colored skin to be replaced with lightly tanned flesh, and her blond hair was lightened and straightened, pulled back in a bun on the back of her neck.  She'd made it from the airport and now the true test of her glamour began.

She walked into the facility and threw a large handful of crystal dust into the air over the air vents, whispering her charm as she did.  She waited until the dust dispersed through-out the hallway, and everyone took a good whiff.  She then proceeded to walk straight to the nurse's desk and flashed her badge.

Diamond in Disguise: "I'm here to see Matthew Johnson.  I need him ASAP."

The nurse blinked and nodded quickly.

Nurse Ratchet:  "Of course.  I'll get him prepped and put in a room.  It should take about a half hour.  Please make yourself comfortable in the staff room.  The coffee is a little horrible, but it will at least keep you awake."

The woman walks off, her shoes squeaking on the floor, and Diamond takes a deep breath as she walks over towards the air vents again, throwing more crystal dust into the air.  She knew that this time, it would go far enough for it to blanket the entire north end of the facility.  Everyone will only see Dr. Dinah...  Even HIM.

-♥.•*¨*•. .•*¨*•.♥-


She had finally gotten into a room with him.  And for her protection, they'd decided that it was best if he was in a strait-jacket.  He looked like he was either spaced out, or totally doped up, but she knew that thinking she was safe anywhere around him was like thinking that you're safe around an uncaged cobra.  She strolled over to sit across the table from him and she took a deep breath before she spoke.

Diamond: "Hello Mr. Johnson.  My name is Dr. Rivers, but you can call me Dinah."

He rolls his eyes and looks up at her before he speaks.

Xstatic:  "Don't call me Mr. Johnson.  I will never be Mr. Johnson."

She looks through his chart for a moment, then she looks back up at him.

Diamond:  "Well then, should I call you Xstatic?  It looks like you used to like that name.

She shakes his head and sighs heavily.

Xstatic:  "No, Xstatic died the day that the MCW died.  My father succeeded in killing him off just like he killed his company.  And what was left of his carcass SHE destroyed."

She smirks and lifts an eyebrow as she looks at him.

Diamond:  "Alright.  Then, what shall I call you?"

<IMG src=http://i66.tinypic.com/2w5lsh0.jpg width=300>

He leans forward and inhales deeply, then lets it go before he looks at her deadpan and sighs heavily.

Xstatic:  "Maybe you should just call me Matthew.  Or as you used to say it, Mattieu.  Or maybe even just Matty will do right now."

Diamond gasps and leans back away from him.

Diamond:  "How did you know it was me?"

Xstatic shrugs and leans his head to the side, leaning back.

Xstatic:  "The nose never lies.  Your scent may have been covered in the stench of another man, but I will always remember that scent."

Diamond frowns and opens her mouth to speak, but then closes it.  He chuckles and grins and leans forward.

Xstatic:  "Awww.  Why so serious?  Did I hit a sensitive spot?"

She sits back and crosses her arms as she looks at him with a petulant frown.

Diamond:  "No.  I'm just really tired of all of your games Xstatic.  I'm here because I want to know what it is you want with me.  Why did you send me that card?  What are you plann..."

Xstatic suddenly drives his knees up into the table with a loud thud, stopping her in mid-sentence.  He growls and shouts with a menacing look on his face.

Xstatic:  "I SAID DON'T CALL ME THAT!!!"

She leans back quickly and she stammers.

Diamond:  "Oh... Okay... Matthew it is..."

He suddenly leans forward with a sweet smile.

Xstatic:  "No... Say it like you used to..."

Diamond:  "Ok...  Mattieu."

He leans back and sighs softly to himself.

Xstatic:  "Ok... now we can begin..."

Diamond frowned again, leaning back away from the table and she places her hands on it slowly before she speaks.

Diamond:  "What happened to you Mattieu?  How did you end up back in here?  When I last saw you, you were out and in the Crimnir Carnival with..."

Xstatic hisses at her, then shakes his head slowly, making tutting noises at her.

Xstatic:  "Don’t say her name.  She has become 'She who must not be named'…  You know, like Voldemort was to everyone in Harry Potter."

Diamond's eyebrows shot up in surprise.

Diamond:  "I thought you were so much in love?!  You guys were engaged, and she was stabbing you in the back to win the MCW title, and cozying up with your father...  What changed?"

Xstatic sighs and blinks slowly, looking uninterested for a moment, then he starts to speak.

Xstatic:  "We got married is what happened.  Oh, the ceremony was beautiful.  We had it at our favorite asylum.  She wore a gown, I wore a tux...  We wore matching straight-jackets, she carried the bouquet down in her teeth...  After the minister pronounced us husband and wife, I escaped the jacket and knifed him in the gut and wrote 'I love you' over her heart in his blood...  You know.  A normal wedding ceremony.  Oh, don't look that way.  He didn't die!!  It was just a little something to commemorate our nuptials.  We got to use our favorite knives to cut the wedding cake, and you know Genocyde ate too much and had a stomach ache, so he went on a bit of a rampage and kicked a few orderlies in the face.  It was good times man.  Good times..."

Diamond nods slowly and leans forward with her elbows on the table.

Diamond:  "How is Ed doing by the way?"

Xstatic sighs and shakes his head.

Xstatic: "I don’t wanna talk about it."

Diamond cocks her head to the side and looks at him curiously.

Diamond:  "Does it have anything to do with the reasons why I can't say her name?"

Xstatic sits forward again and rolls his eyes before he blows out a huge sigh and smiles mischievously.  He gets extremely close to her.

<IMG src=http://i66.tinypic.com/sbk8df.jpg width=300>

Xstatic:  "Why are you asking me all of these questions, Morganna?  One might begin to wonder exactly what reasons you had for coming here."

Diamond throws her hands in the air and shakes her head, looking at Xstatic in shock.

Diamond:  "Because you sent me a card with a hand drawn turkey being stabbed!  Because you said that I would be seeing you soon, which meant either I come here to see you, or you were gonna break out to come see me!!  Duh!!  Now would you please stop playing these games and tell me how Ed is doing?  Is he here with you?"

Xstatic sits back pouting like a petulant child.

Xstatic:  "You know, you used to be a lot more fun.  What has that useless sod of a man you're engaged to done to you?"

Diamond leans forward and puts her hands on the table, looking at Xstatic with a look of animosity.

Diamond:  "He did the one thing that you either didn't want to do, or couldn't seem to wrap your head around doing.  He loves me!  He loves ALL of me!  He accepts me for who I am completely."

Xstatic lifts an eyebrow and looks at her.

Xstatic:  "Does he really?   Does he know all of your dirty little secrets?"

Xstatic starts to lean forward again, his voice taking on a menacing tone.

Xstatic:  "Does he know how deeply you craved for the feel of my blade to bite into your flesh?  Did you tell him all of the naughty little things you used to dream about me doing to you?  Did you tell him of your love of whips, chains and strait-jackets?  And does he know how tormented you are at knowing that you were the cause of your parents' deaths, and that you secretly want to be punished for being such a bad bad girl because of it?"

Diamond swallows and her mouth tries to work, but she can't speak.  Xstatic laughs hysterically for a minute, then he smiles at her.

<IMG src=http://i63.tinypic.com/2r38aqq.jpg width=300>

Xstatic:  "I'm just fuckin' witcha Emme.  You know how I can be."

Xstatic leans back and puts his feet up on the table, crossing his ankles.

Xstatic:  "Genocyde isn't with us anymore."

Diamond gasps and puts her hand to her lips.

Diamond:  "Do you mean he..."

Xstatic chuckles and shakes his head.

Xstatic:  "Nah...  After the company closed, Genocyde thought he'd try to get back with his wife and kids.  So he went and got help.  He's back to being plain old boring Ed again.  I heard he became a garbageman."

Diamond puts a hand on her chest and exhales slowly.

Diamond:  "Oh!!  Well, that's good.  I always liked Ed.  He was a sweet guy."

Xstatic lifts an eyebrow and cocks his head to the side.

Xstatic:  "You do know that I turned him into a homicidal maniac."

Diamond nods and lifts an eyebrow at him.

Diamond:  "Yeah?  And?  He was still a sweet guy underneath all of the crazy you heaped upon him."

Xstatic pulls his feet down and leans forward again.

Xstatic:  "All I did was bring out his potential!!  He ran with it the rest of the way!  It's not my fault he has the insanity boiling away inside of him!"

Diamond rolls her eyes and shakes her head.  

Diamond:  "Whatver Xstatic."

He shakes his head and howls at her.

Xstatic:  "I SAID DON'T CALL ME THAT!!  XSTATIC IS DEAD!!"

Diamond swallows heavily, then leans forward again, placing her arms on the table.

Diamond:  "Why do you keep saying that?  What happened Mattieu?"

Xstatic takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly.

Xstatic:  "She happened.  And then HE happened."

Diamond frowns and doesn't say a word.  She just sits there, waiting for him to speak.  Xstatic licks his lips slowly, then looks up at her through hooded eyes.

Xstatic:  "Did you know I had a son?"

Diamond shook her head, but when she opens her mouth to congratulate him, he stops her before the words could roll off of her tongue.

Xstatic:  "Yeah... I HAD a son.  I had a son with her.  Matthew Jr.  After the company went under, she found out she was pregnant, so we decided to try and give normalcy a shot.  We got a house and settled down because that's what parents do."

He stops talking for a moment and swallows heavily.  He licks his lips and a single tear rolls down his cheek.

Xstatic:  "I thought I knew what love was.  I thought I loved her so much.  But when she brought him into the world, I found out what real love was.  She had made my life complete by gifting me with that little life.  I wanted to give him the world... I wanted nothing more than to see him smile all of the time with his chubby little cheeks...  I wanted to protect him...  I wanted...  I wanted..."

He stops talking again, and his eyes get glassy.  He sits there for couple of minutes, staring into space.  The tears spill down his cheeks, but he's off into another world, and he doesn't realize it.  When he finally snaps out of his reverie, he blinks and shakes his head to clear his eyes before he speaks.

Xstatic:  "But I couldn't do any of it thanks to her.  She felt that I didn't love her as much as the boy."

He chuckles as he remembers parts of it.  He smiles at her with a sad smile.

Xstatic:  "We'd just celebrated his second birthday.  I'd tried my hand at baking and made him a cake.  Chocolate was his favorite.  He smiled up at me with those big eyes of his, his face covered in chocolate, and my heart was so full...  And that was when she gave him his birthday present from her..."

Xstatic's face fell and his throat worked as he swallowed heavily.

Xstatic:  "She let him meet her favorite blade.  I think she was merciful, because I don't think he felt it.  Hell, I don’t even think he knew what she had done.  As the light went out of his eyes, he was still smiling."

She put her hands to her face and her eyes go wide.

Diamond:  "Oh my God!  X!!  I'm... I'm so sorry!!"

He drives his knees into the table again and howls in rage.

Xstatic:  "I SAID DON'T CALL ME THAT!!!  I AM NOT XSTATIC!!  I'M NOT I'M NOT I'M NOT I'M NOT!!"

Diamond puts a hand out and touches his shoulder gently, her power flowing through her hand as she tries to calm him back down.  As he feels the touch of her magic, he flinches away from her.

Xstatic:  "DON'T TOUCH ME!!"

She sits back with her hands in the air and nods slowly.

Diamond:  "I'm sorry Mattieu.  I really am truly sorry.  I wouldn’t wish that on anyone."

Xstatic calms back down and curls up in the uncomfortable chair in a way that only he can.  He nods and sighs heavily.

Xstatic:  "I know."

He looks up at her with a curious look on his face.

Xstatic:  "You really did love me, didn't you?"

Diamond sighs heavily and nods.

Diamond:  "Yeah, I did."

Xstatic blinks and swallows, licking his lips before he speaks again.

Xstatic:  "You can help me you know."  

Diamond shrugs and sighs.

Diamond:  "I don't know Mattieu.  But if I can, then I'll try."

Xstatic scoots his chair closer and leans his chest on the table.

Xstatic:  "Of course you can help!  That's why I wanted you to come here!!"

Diamond frowns and throws her hands up in the air.

Diamond:  "I dont' know how I can help.  But I'll try.  What do you want me to do?"

Xstatic places his cheek on the table and looks up at her for a moment.

Xstatic:  "You can take it away."

Diamond lifts an eyebrow, confused.

Diamond:  "What do you mean take it away?"

Xstatic blinks slowly and sighs heavily.

Xstatic:  "The memories... You can take them away."

Diamond shakes her head, and he sits up, moving closer.

Xstatic:  "Come on!  You know you can do it!  You put the memories in there, you can take them out!!"

Diamond frowns and shakes her head.

Diamond:  "I don’t get what you mean?  I didn't put any memories in your head!"

Xstatic nods.

Xstatic:  "Yes you did!  The memories from the asylum with you!  You put those memories in my head!  Before I had those memories, things were fine with me!  I knew what I wanted, and everything made sense in my head!  After that, everything was all mixed up!!  I started having feelings!!  You can take them away again!!"

Diamond shakes her head and leans back away from the table.

Diamond:  "No... that's not what I did...  All I did was correct a few broken synapses in your head.  The memories were yours.  They were always there, they were just trapped behind a wall in your mind."

Xstatic shrugs and looks at her earnestly.

Xstatic:  "Then lock them back away.  Break those synapses, whatever it takes.  Just make me forget again!  And not just about our past, but all of it!  I don't want to remember her or him!  Just take the pain away and make me forget!!!"

Tears spill down her face, and she inhales quickly.

Diamond:  "Oh Mattieu...  It doesn't work like that!  Just like before, when you kept seeing me as a girl... the pink and black hair, and the Indian braids...  It would still want to be remembered.  And it would haunt you for the rest of your life!  As troubled as you are now, it would drive you even more insane!  And I couldn't' do that to you!"

He frowns and looks at her.

Xstatic:  "But you were able to foget all about me!  How did you do it?  How did you walk away?  Why did you leave me?"

Diamond frowns and shakes her head.

Diamond:  "I didn't walk away!  You threw me out, remember?!  And I'd decided I'd had enough, so I left.  I couldn't take the pain you were putting me through anymore.  And after I left, I was able to put it behind me over time.  But I never forgot about you!"

Xstatic throws his head back and howled in anger.

Xstatic:  "LIES!!!  LIES LIES LIES LIES LIES!!!"

When Xstatic looks at her again, his eyes are pleading with her.

Xstatic:  "You know I don't do this!  I'm not one to beg, but I can't take it anymore!!   Please!!  Please take it all away!!!"

Diamond reaches out a hand to stroke his cheek gently.

Diamond:  "I'm sorry Matty... But I can't!!"

Suddenly, Xstatic's hand grabs her around the wrist in a vicelike grip and pulls her forward closer to him.

Xstatic:  "Then I'm just gonna have to make you!!"

Diamond gasps and looks at Xstatic who has literally ripped the straps from off the back of the strait jacket he's wearing.  She shakes her head and tries to pull her arm free from his grip but she can't.  She uses her free hand to sweep everything off of the table so he couldn't use it as a weapon, then rebounds with a slap to his face to try to snap him out of whatever it was he's planning, but it doesn't even phase him.  She starts trying to land shots at his pressure points, but with them having trained for such a long time together, he blocks her moves, then he grabs her collar and drags her across the table on her stomach.  He reaches down and pulls the belt from around her waist, which surprises her even more.  Her eyes go wide in shock as she tries to think of a way out.  She shrieks and tries to wiggle out of his grip, but he flips her onto her back and holds her down as he ties her wrists together and binds them to the underside of the table.  He then rips off the strait jacket and tosses it across the room, showing off his bare upper body which he's covered in tattoos.  He comes back and leans over her, putting his hands on either side of her face and he inhales deeply.

<IMG src=http://i66.tinypic.com/sbk8df.jpg width=400>

Xstatic:  "Come on now Morganna.  Don't play these games with me, cause you know I'm gonna get what I want in the end.  It just all depends on how much I'm gonna have to hurt you to get it."

Diamond chuckles as she looks up at him.

Diamond:  "Don't you get it?  It doesn't matter how much you hurt me, I won't do what you're asking.  I can't!!  And you can't make me do it!!  It's not the memories that are making things so hard for you!  It's the curse!  It's the same curse that's hounded us since we were kids!!"

Xstatic pulls out his favorite butterfly knife and flips it around in his hand before he smiles down at her.

Xstatic:  "Mmmm, that's the fire I remember in you Morganna!  You always pushed me to do the things I did to you, cause deep down, I knew you really wanted them!  And you're pushing me to do it again!!"

Diamond shakes her head and frowns at him.

Diamond:  "You really have lost it, Mattieu!  I didn't want you to hurt me you idiot!!  I wanted you to love me!!  But you didn't!  You couldn't!!  You told me that over and over again, but I didn't want to listen, because the curse wouldn’t let me listen!"

Xstatic cocks his head as he looks down at her.

Xstatic:  "You were able to escape the curse, so why haven't I been able to?  Why am I still being hurt?"

She swallowed and leaned up and looked him in the eye.

Diamond:  "I broke the curse by giving you up!  That was the only way.  I had to let go of the image that was haunting me.  And after I let you go, it let me go!  But you're more deeply wrapped up in the curse than me!  You're still seeking the pink and black haired little girl with the indian braids that you saved as a kid!  But I'm not that little girl anymore!  And she never was that girl!  Until you come to grips with that and move on, you will never be free of the curse!!"

Xstatic frowns down at her.

Xstatic:  "You're lying!  You know you can't lie to me Morganna!  I'm gonna cut you until you tell me the truth!!"

Xstatic places the blade on her cheek and glides it against her flesh.  She feels it bite deep, and she closes her eyes against the pain, but she doesn't wince or make a sound.   She feels him stop, and looks up to see his eyes going down her cleavage.  She doesn't move as she feels his hands reaching down her shirt and grabbing the mojo bag she always keeps tucked there.  He yanks it from her neck and he holds it up with a smirk.

Xstatic:  "Or, I could just take your magic away from you until you agree to help me!  I remember what you told me before.  You always keep a little bit tucked away for emergencies..."

She chuckles and shakes her head.

Diamond:  "You remember me as I was.  You don't know me anymore.  I don't need to keep my magic safe on my person any longer.  That's nothing more than a mojo bag I keep for sentimentalities.  Besides... my emergency stash isn't any help if I can't get to it, so I don't keep it on my person.  I gave it to the people who I knew would be there for me no matter what.  My friends... My family... and the man I love.  So you can try to do what you want to me.  You will never succeed."

Diamond's eyes flare, and the cut on her face glows bright green for a few moments as it seals itself.  She then pulls and the belt surrounding her wrists disintegrates into dust.  Xstatic reaches for her, but she blows a handful of crystal dust in his face, and he freezes in place.  She sits up and climbs off of the table.  She walks up to him and plucks the mojo bag from his hands and tucks it back in her cleavage with a sigh.

Diamond:  "I know you can still hear me.  And you're wrong.  Xstatic didn't die.  He's still inside you.  Lurking underneath your skin like the parasite that he is.  Now I'm gonna forgive you for this little transgression because of the friendship we once shared.  But heed my warning.  I'm not going to be so nice the next time.  So you better keep Xstatic on a very... VERY short leash Xstatic!  Or next time, I won't be so forgiving."

Diamond leans in and kisses Xstatic on the cheek before she walks to the door and opens it slowl

6
Climax Control Archives / Losing My mind...
« on: December 01, 2017, 11:59:48 PM »
 
 
></iframe>


**********
Time: Tuesday, November 28, 2017...  10:30 AM...
Place: New Orleans, Louisiana… Location: St. Mary's Center for Mental Health…
**********

So far so good.  The glamour had worked better than she'd expected.  She'd been in New Orleans for the past few hours, and no one had seen her as anything than what was listed on the driver's license and medical badge she'd gotten as a cover.  To everyone else, she was just a mild-mannered psychiatrist named Dr. Dinah Rivers.  She didn't even look anything like herself.  Gone was her caramel colored skin to be replaced with lightly tanned flesh, and her blond hair was lightened and straightened, pulled back in a bun on the back of her neck.  She'd made it from the airport and now the true test of her glamour began.

She walked into the facility and threw a large handful of crystal dust into the air over the air vents, whispering her charm as she did.  She waited until the dust dispersed through-out the hallway, and everyone took a good whiff.  She then proceeded to walk straight to the nurse's desk and flashed her badge.

Diamond in Disguise: "I'm here to see Matthew Johnson.  I need him ASAP."

The nurse blinked and nodded quickly.

Nurse Ratchet:  "Of course.  I'll get him prepped and put in a room.  It should take about a half hour.  Please make yourself comfortable in the staff room.  The coffee is a little horrible, but it will at least keep you awake."

The woman walks off, her shoes squeaking on the floor, and Diamond takes a deep breath as she walks over towards the air vents again, throwing more crystal dust into the air.  She knew that this time, it would go far enough for it to blanket the entire north end of the facility.  Everyone will only see Dr. Dinah...  Even HIM.


-♥.•*¨*•. .•*¨*•.♥-


She had finally gotten into a room with him.  And for her protection, they'd decided that it was best if he was in a straight-jacket.  He looked like he was either spaced out, or totally doped up, but she knew that thinking she was safe anywhere around him was like thinking that you're safe around an uncaged cobra.  She strolled over to sit across the table from him and she took a deep breath before she spoke.

Diamond: "Hello Mr. Johnson.  My name is Dr. Rivers, but you can call me Dinah."

He rolls his eyes and looks up at her before he speaks.

Xstatic:  "Don't call me Mr. Johnson.  I will never be Mr. Johnson."

She looks through his chart for a moment, then she looks back up at him.

Diamond:  "Well then, should I call you Xstatic?  It looks like you used to like that name.

She shakes his head and sighs heavily.

Xstatic:  "No, Xstatic died the day that the MCW died.  My father succeeded in killing him off just like he killed his company.  And what was left of his carcass SHE destroyed."

She smirks and lifts an eyebrow as she looks at him.

Diamond:  "Alright.  Then, what shall I call you?"

\'user

He leans forward and inhales deeply, then lets it go before he looks at her deadpan and sighs heavily.

Xstatic:  "Maybe you should just call me Matthew.  Or as you used to say it, Mattieu.  Or maybe even just Matty will do right now."

Diamond gasps and leans back away from him.

Diamond:  "How did you know it was me?"

Xstatic shrugs and leans his head to the side, leaning back.

Xstatic:  "The nose never lies.  Your scent may have been covered in the stench of another man, but I will always remember that scent."

Diamond frowns and opens her mouth to speak, but then closes it.  He chuckles and grins and leans forward.

Xstatic:  "Awww.  Why so serious?  Did I hit a sensitive spot?"

She sits back and crosses her arms as she looks at him with a petulant frown.

Diamond:  "No.  I'm just really tired of all of your games Xstatic.  I'm here because I want to know what it is you want with me.  Why did you send me that card?  What are you plann..."

Xstatic suddenly drives his knees up into the table with a loud thud, stopping her in mid sentence.  He growls and shouts with a menacing look on his face.

Xstatic:  "I SAID DON'T CALL ME THAT!!!"

She leans back quickly and she stammers.

Diamond:  "Oh... Okay... Matthew it is..."

He suddenly leans forward with a sweet smile.

Xstatic:  "No... Say it like you used to..."

Diamond:  "Ok...  Mattieu."

He leans back and sighs softly to himself.

Xstatic:  Ok... now we can begin..."

The scene fades out...

<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>

<img src=http://i67.tinypic.com/of0w0j.jpg width=400>

<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>

<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>

<img src=http://i67.tinypic.com/of0w0j.jpg width=400>

<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>

 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______    
 
 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...    
 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
 <
b

7
Climax Control Archives / rp1
« on: November 25, 2017, 12:00:51 AM »
 

></iframe></iframe>

<hr size=1 color=darkred>
____________
Time: Thursday, November 23, 2017...  3:30 PM
Place: Detroit, Michigan… Location: The Darkk Family Homestead...
____________

The morning had started out bright and sunny, though the day was a cold one.  Everyone who had the day off from work was happy that the dreaded "S-N-O-W" word hadn't started up for the year, but the kids had been hoping that it would happen after Thanksgiving, so that they could have a longer time off from school.  And the Darkk Family was no exception.  Mrs. Darkk had put out the call, and insisted that all of her children, including the extended family she called her kids made an appearance this year without exception.  And so, everyone hopped on flights, and made the trips necessary to be there for this holiday that none of them would soon forget.  For the Angels of the Fallen, their experience had started two days before.  

**********

Darknyss's mother didn't know that she'd finally stopped needing the crutches, and all of Blood Legion decided to come in early so that she could surprise her mother.  Dark Tiger parked the rented truck in the long, curved driveway in front of the house, and leaned over to kiss his fiancée.

"You ready to do this?"

Darknyss nodded and Dark Tiger hopped out of the truck to get the chair, but Mrs. Darkk had heard their SUV pull up and she was out the door in a flash, running to the back passenger side door to get the baby out of his car seat.

"Oh my!!  Is that my little man?  Don't you look so cute all bundled up in your snow suit!!"

Little Morgan has his arms up and he's waving them at his Grandmother as she starts unbuckling the car seat and he giggles and squeals as she picks him up and spins him around in a circle before he makes a grabbing gesture at Darknyss and says...

"Walk Mama!!  Walk!!"

Mrs. Darkk looks over at Darknyss, who looks from her to Dark Tiger and chuckles.

"Well, I guess the cat is out of the bag now..."

Everyone else has hopped out of the other SUV's and watches as Darknyss slowly climbs down from the truck and walks with a slight limp towards her mother and smiles down at her.

"Surprise Mom."

Tears spring to Mrs. Darkk's eyes and she squeals in surprise and joy and grabs onto Darknyss, holding tightly to her with one arm as MJ grabs his mom around the neck, giggling happily.

"Mama!!  Gamma!!  Hug!!!"

Mrs. Darkk pulls back and screams towards the house.

"Charles... Kameron... Latrice...  Everyone... Come and see!!  Come and see!!"

People start pouring out of the house, and the majority of the Darkk Family is there.  All of Darknyss's brothers and sisters except for the twins are standing there as Darknyss's father pushes his way through the group.

"Now what is all of this commotion about?  Did the baby do something cute again?  Couldn't it have waited until we were in the house cause it's cold as a polar bear's titties out here..."

Darknyss turns around and starts to walk towards her father who stops dead with tears flowing down his own face as Darknyss reaches him and she wraps her arms around his neck.

"Surprise Daddy.  No more chair."

Everyone from the family crowded around and patted her on the back or pulled her from one person's arms to another's as the baby clapped and giggled.

"Surprise Mama!!  Surprise!!!"

Mr. Darkk suddenly howled out over the commotion.

"Alright!  Enough celebratin' in the cold!!  Let's get inside by the fireplace where it's warm.  I'm freezin' my gibblets off."

Everyone had filed back into the house, all chatting happily as they started to catch up on things they'd missed in everyone else's lives since they'd been apart...

**********

The next day had been spent in the kitchen, preparing for the long morning of cooking ahead of the women.  It was later in the evening, around eight at night, and the room is warm and toasty from the oven having been run all day.  Everyone was bustling around, trying to prep their best dishes for the holiday.  Luckily, when Mr. And Mrs. Darkk had the renovations done on the kitchen, they'd made it large enough to accommodate all of the extra hands that they knew would end up around the kitchen island.

Diamond was working on her no-bake cream cheese pies as Raynin helped chop veggies for the dressing, showing off her knife skills in the process.  She kept grinning and saying...

"Look!  I'm a chef!!"

Raynin made quick work of all of the chopping of every fruit and vegetable needed, and when Darknyss's brother Kameron came over, he asked her a question which made everyone pause at the answer.  Kameron leaned over and grabbed a stalk of celery and started to munch on it when he asked...

"With knife skills like that, it's got me to wondring something...  Just how good are you at butchering a hog?  We're thinking of doing a pig roast for the fourth of July."

Raynin nods and she flips the knife expertly in her hand.

"Oh sure.  I can do it in under an hour.  Half an hour if the blades I use are extremely sharpened.  Butchering a pig is just like cutting up a human body for disposal.  Only difference is, you're cutting up the meat to eat, not for burning the evidence to ash in an oil barrel."

Everyone stops mid-stir, chop, and whatever else they were doing and stares at Raynin, who can suddenly feel everyone's eyes on her and she looks up with a frown.

"What?  Do I have something on my face?"

She looks around and shrugs.

"As if everyone didn't know what I did in the Corp was gruesome.  We all have a past you know.  I just try not to dwell on the things I did.  Besides, what I did kept all of you safe!  So just never you mind what I just said!"

Everyone turns back to what they were doing and Kameron clears his throat.

"Well, I'm personally inviting you and your knife skills to join me and the rest of the family for the fourth of July.  I can get a whole pig, and a half a steer.  With your help, we can get the fourth off and poppin'."

Kameron puts his hand up and Raynin gives him a pound before she turns back to her friends who are cooking and sticks her tongue out at them.  Just then, Gothika and Dmitri come in through the back door.   Dmitri has a large bottle under his arm and Kameron goes over to pat him on the shoulder and yelps in shock.

"Holy shit man!  You're freezing!!  What did you do, take a shower before you went out?"

Dmitri looks down at himself and shakes his head.

"No my friend.  I'm always colder than normal.  It's simply my nature as a vampire to be colder than expected.  I don't feel the touch of nature.  I haven't for centuries."

Kameron shakes his head and shrugs.

"Whatever's clever my man.  What's in the bottle?"

Dmitri smirks and shakes his head.

"It's nothing for you to worry your mind about.  It's something for those of us with a more... refined palate so to say."

Kameron lifts his eyebrow at Dmitri and chuckles.

"Oh... So you think you have a more discerning palate than I do?  I'll have you know, my palate is very good in deed.  Every bit as good as yours I'm sure."

Darknyss comes over and puts her hand on Kameron's shoulder.

"Bro, if that bottle has what I think it does in it, then trust me.  You don't want any."

Kameron frowns and looks at the bottle under Dmitri's arm which has no label.

"Just what in the hell is in that bottle?  Is it moonshine?  Cause you know I can handle my liquor."

Gothika chuckles and walks over and takes the bottle from Dmitri and walks over to the fridge, stashing it in the back behind the milk and tapes a sign on it which reads, 'Don't touch, vampire stuff.  Taste it and you'll regret it!' Before she shuts the door with a sigh.

"Oh Lady, don't you worry.  It's just a little bit of blood wine.  AB positive in a nineteen seventy-four merlot.  I can't wait to taste it.  The donor is supposed to be a fourty-six year old virgin girl of all things.  And she wasn't a nun.  I bet it's going to have such an amazing flavor."

Kameron looks at Gothika and shakes his head.

"Oh my GOD!  I forgot you were a... a..."

Dmitri chuckles and reaches his hand out to Gothika who comes over and takes it with a smile.

"A vampire.  You can say it.  I know, she looks like just a blushing young girl sometimes.  But behind that smiling face lurks the face of a monstrous beast who's ready to rip her opponents to shreds at the blink of an eye."

Kameron chuckles and nods towards his sister.

"Don't remind me.  I used to hate training with Lady.  She'd beat the fuck out of me, then take me to go get ice cream to make me feel better for getting my ass kicked by a girl."

Kameron grabs another celery stick and a carrot and munches away.

"Speaking of your upcoming opponents...  I hear you guys have a six-person tag team match against Christina Hilton and the Sullivan Sisters on the next Climax Control."

Diamond nods and slaps Kameron's hand as he reaches for some cubes of cheese she's been cutting for the macaroni and cheese.

"Yeah, that's right.  We do have to face them.  Can you believe they actually are still claiming that they're from here?  I mean, what a joke!"

Kameron chuckles and shakes his head, leaning against the edge of the counter as he tries to pick at something else from the ingredients.  His roaming hand is met with an apple from Darknyss's hand, and he winks at his sister in thanks before he takes a huge bite.

"You know, it's quite possible that they may actually be telling the truth.  Wouldn't that be amazing?  If someone in this business besides us was truthful, I bet the heavens would open and weep for joy."

Diamond shrugs as she finishes chopping the cheese and transfers it to a large ziplock bag, sealing it tightly.

"It doesn't matter if they're really from the D or not.  We know Christina MIGHT be from around here...  But even that fact remains to be proven.  She's just so...  not ghetto enough to really be from here, you know."

Darknyss points to her brother and herself, then shakes her head.

"Not ghetto enough?  What about us?  We're some of the most non-ghetto sounding folks out there.  Hell, just because you speak with proper diction doesn't mean you're not from the city.  And look at Kameron!!  I mean yeah, right now he looks like a reject from the eighties in a cut off jersey and a pair of sweat pants, but when he dresses up and wears actual clothing, he looks like a GQ model."

Diamond sighs and shakes her head as she goes over to the stove and sprinkles a few more herbs into a pot that's bubbling away before she pulls out a clean spoon and tastes the dish.  She nods and turns the flames off from under the pot and pulls out some bowls, lifting the lid off of a second pot and scooping some rice in each bowl, then ladles huge portions of gumbo over each serving.  She points to Kameron and motions him out of the door to call everyone for dinner as she speaks.

"But see, that's just it!  Even though you're kinda bourgeoise, you still can get ghetto when you need to.  These chicks... they're just faking it.  I can smell it!!  My nose knows, you know?  And that shit just gets to me, and it makes me want to take them down even more.  I mean, you ain't gotta lie to get over!!  You're either really from the D, or you're not.  That's like me saying I'm from California, knowing I was born in New Orleans.  I've tried as I might to try and get rid of the Creole accent, but it still lingers.   Even with all of the diction coaches, a hint of it still comes out, yeah.  But that's not even the half of it.  You know Damia and Ray Ray have a score to settle with these chicks.  Besides which, Christina has just found a way to push my buttons."

Gothika smirks as she carries bowls over to the huge table and starts laying one in front of each seat.

"Oh, you're just mad cause she talked shit about you when you two were facing off against each other for the Number One Contender's spot for your title."

Diamond frowns and nods.

"Damned straight I'm pissed!!  That chick don't know me!!  She can sit back and pretend that there's respect, but you can see it in her eyes.  The jealousy and spite over having lost is there.  But I mean, let's face it.  Deep down, she knew she was destined to fail.  Her fate was sealed the moment she stepped up against me.  And at this next Climax Control, it will be once again."

Diamond walks over to the table and places down a few more bowls, and that's when she notices the large envelope with her name on the front of it, written in a shaky hand.  She frowns and picks it up, looking at it confused.

"What's this?"

Darknyss's mom comes over with more bowls and nods towards it.

"I don’t know.  I came for you today.  It was hand delivered.  There was no return address."

At that moment, the room suddenly filled with bodies as the family came in for dinner.  There were shouts from the children and the family all crushed in around the huge table.  Diamond tucked the letter away in a pocket and didn't think another moment about it that night...

**********

It's Thanksgiving Day, and the dinner has been all prepared.  Even though it's only almost four, everyone has been refraining from eating too heavily because they knew what was on the menu for today.  Good food, good company, and lots of laughter.  There was also a shit load of tums and pepcid AC to be enjoyed afterward if needed.  Diamond watched her friends who had become family place the last of the meal on the table and smiled as she looked around at the group who had accepted her for all of her ups and downs, her successes and her faults.  And all she could do was pull them all in for a hug.

"Damn guys!  I can't believe it's been almost fifteen years since we started this crazy run together."

Darknyss chuckles and pats her on the shoulder.

"Oh, I can believe it.  And even though we've had new additions, they felt like long term friends.  I'm thankful to have you guys in my life.  And I know that there's no one I'd rather share this day with than you.  You're not just my friends.  You're my sisters."

Latrice perks up and pouts.

"Hey!!  I AM your sister!!!"

Darknyss bumps her in the shoulder with her fist, and Latrice yelps playfully.

"Yeah, you're my brat of a sister.  Just like Damia and Morganna are.  And even you Raynin.  I could keep naming all of my sisters and brothers, but I think if we don't feed this horde of people quick, there's gonna be a stampede for this food."

As soon as Darknyss speaks, she hears the pitter patter of little feet as her son, MJ comes running in being chased by his older cousins.  He throws his arms around her leg and jumps up and down as she looks down at him.

"EAT EAT MAMA!!!  EAT EAT!!!"

Darknyss reaches down and picks him up, kissing his cheek before she lifts her head to yell out.  As soon as she does, MJ puts his hands over his ears before she bellows out...

"FOOD'S DONE!!  COME EAT!!!"

Just like the day before, there's a crush of bodies coming stampeding into the room.  Everyone takes a seat, and Mr. Darkk blesses the table.

"Dear Lord.  We thank you for the blessings of family and friends to grace this table.  Now I know we have a lot of hungry people around here, and if Jonathan doesn't drop that fork from those potatoes I'm gonna bust him in the head till the white meat show."

We hear a clatter as the fork drops to the plate and Mr. Darkk continues.

"So I'm gonna keep this short.  Good bread, Good meat, Good God, let's eat!!"

Dmitri pulls out the bottle which he's warmed with hot towels until it's at just the right temperature, and pours Gothika a glass before everyone lifts their own drinks in a toast to everyone's health, and digs into the meal.


<hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://i63.tinypic.com/x1gc3k.jpg width=300>

<hr size=1 color=darkred>

Later that night, Diamond finally has a moment to herself, and she opens the letter that came for her with no return address.  She pulls out the paper and opens it, and she sees a turkey drawn from someone's hand...  with a knife drawn stabbed in it's heart.  Across the top of the page are the words, "Why So Serioius?!!  I'll Be Seeing You Soon!!"  She gasps and drops the paper and a Joker card drifts to the floor as the scene fades out.


<hr size=1 color=silver>
 
<img src=http://i64.tinypic.com/1r7p1u.jpg>  
 
<hr size=1 color=silver>>…  END OF FEED  ...

***  Word Count,   ***  
 
<hr size=1 color=silver>  

 

8
Supercard Archives / London Underground Vs The Fallen
« on: October 28, 2017, 12:00:19 AM »
 Last Minute Words...


__________

Time:  Unknown
Location:  Unknown
__________

The scene comes back in a darkened hallway.  You can hear footsteps coming towards you quickly, as if the person is running.  The footsteps stop suddenly with a shuffling of feet, and you can hear heavy breathing.  In the distance you can hear a sound...

"Chi chi chi chi... Ha ha ha ha..."

Whomever is running whimpers, and you can tell that it's a female voice.  You can hear someone pressing buttons on their phone to try to get it to turn on, but when nothing happens, the whimpering starts up again before the footsteps continue along the darkened hallway.  In the distance, a single light bulb dangles from a wire, casting a small circle of light.  We see a feminine form race across the light as the sound comes from the distance again.

""Chi chi chi chi... Ha ha ha ha..."

The feminine form stops short, and you can hear banging on a barrier of some kind.  The voice that comes out of the darkness is one that is very familiar.

"Shit!!  It's a dead end!!  What are we going to do now?!!"

The voice is the voice of the Rebellious Angel, Raynin.  You can hear her fumbling with her phone again, and this time, she's able to get it to turn on.  She crows in excitement.

"Hallelujah!!  It worked!!!"

She dials a number quickly and she continues running through the darkened hallway until she comes to another lighted area.  In the background, she hears that sound coming from the distance again.

"Chi chi chi chi... Ha ha ha ha..."

Raynin looks around and she doesn't want to leave the light this time.  She holds the phone to her ear and waits as she looks out into the darkness, a look of concern on her face.

"Come on, come on... YES!!  ZATANYA!!  FINALLY!!  YOU GOTTA HELP ME!!  I DON'T KNOW WHERE i AM!!"

She listens to her friend whose voice is drowned out by music coming from the background.  Raynin nods her head as the sound in the background keeps coming closer and closer.

"Chi chi chi chi... Ha ha ha ha..."

Raynin looks around and chews on her fingernail as she listens.  She bounces nervously and sighs heavily.

"Come on Lady!  Can't you just come and get me?!!  GAH!!  Ok!!  I went through two lights. I'm standing in the third one, so which way do I go?!!"

She listens and nods as the sound gets closer.

"Chi chi chi chi... Ha ha ha ha..."


She looks around again and takes off down the hallway at a run.  The light from her phone illuminates her face as she keeps running.

"Ok, you said go straight, then turn right, down the hallway, then turn left, and when I get to the wall, I knock with the 'shave and a hair cut' knock, right?  Ok... I'm turning right now!!  Stay on the phone with me, cause if this chi chi chi chi... ha ha ha ha person comes close to touching me, I'm gonna flip my wig!!"

Raynin follows Darknyss's directions, and comes to a wall.  She lifts her hand to knock, and she hears the sound right behind her.

"Chi chi chi chi... Ha ha ha ha..."

She spins around and puts her back to the wall, looking out into the darkness.  She lifts her phone and turns on the flashlight app, and the light falls on a white mask in the dark.  It appears to move snake like through the air, and comes close to her face.  She doesn't move as a white gloved hand appears near the mask.  It reaches out and raps on the wall behind her.  As it does, the whispery voice calls out...

"Shave and a hair cut... Two bits..."

The wall behind her suddenly splits and she can hear music as lights fill the space that's opened.  The mask is pulled up and the face of a cute young man is revealed.  He grins and bows to her.

"Welcome to the Halloween rave!!  I hope you didn't have too hard of a time making it through the maze to get here!"

He hands her a flyer and grins.

"This is good for a free drink.  Have fun, and once the door says we're full, you may see me out on the dance floor."

He winks at Raynin and puts the mask back on before disappearing back into the darkness.  She puts a hand on her chest and lets out a heavy sigh.

"Damn... and I thought the maze in my mind was crazy as hell..."

Behind her, Gothika and Diamond put a hand on her shoulder and pull her through the doorway as it starts to close again.  Gothika chuckles and pats her on the back.

"If I'd known you'd get lost, I would have stayed near the entrance so we could go in together.  But hey... You made it!  I can't believe it took you fifteen more minutes than the rest of us to get through that maze."

Raynin shrugs and shakes her head.

"Hey, you know I have a past with mazes.  But I'm here, and that's what matters.  You're right though.  That maze was just the spark I needed to get my juices flowing!  I'm so excited for the Pay Per View!  We have a shot at the Tag Team Titles, and Diamond has a shot at the Internet Championship... What more could we ask for?"

Darknyss rolls up and chuckles.

"Um, how about a drink, and actually winning the titles.  Now come on...  Everyone's waiting for you."

The group walk over to a table as the scene fades out...

9
Supercard Archives / Devona Vs Diamond
« on: October 27, 2017, 11:13:16 PM »
 
Back in the hall of mirrors, Antoinette points to the mirror and sighs.

Diamond's Mother, Antoinette Le Veaux:  "That was the night. The night the hex was put on you and Matthew. I know you can feel it, burning away inside of you whenever you and he are together. It's meant to destroy love. It's meant to turn it into hatred. It's meant to turn anything good and pure into something evil and dark and rank. You must be very careful. If it continues to stay, it will grow stronger. You must find a way to undo it."

Diamond starts to stumble a bit, putting a hand to her head. Her mother and father slide back away from her, and she starts to protest but they shake their heads. Her mother holds up a hand, stopping her from coming any closer.

Diamond's Mother, Antoinette Le Veaux:  "No babygirl. I almost lost you that night... I don't want to lose you again because you're being stubborn. It took you a week before you could blink normally and three weeks before you were functional again. And when you finally came back fully, all you remembered was you were in a hospital and you'd made a friend named Matty who helped you somehow. You couldn't remember specifics, just Matty. We didn't want to tell you, we didn't know how to tell you what actually happened."

Diamond sinks to her knees and curls up, sobbing.

Diamond:  "I don't want you to leave me again Mama... Daddy... please, just stay a little longer."

Donovan shakes his head and puts his arms around Antoinette.

Diamond's Father, Donovan McConnell:  "We'll never leave you. We're always with you Morganna. But if we stay in this place much longer, we would hurt you, and I can't have that happen."

She sighs and nods slowly. She looks up at her father and wipes her tears.

Diamond:  "You know, they never did accept me. After you both died in the house in Detroit, they took me in, and had me committed again when I was fifteen. I'd gone to the one bit of family I had left, hoping I'd find some kind of... I don't know... something... I wasn't there but about two weeks and they put me in an asylum. This time under my real name. I got transferred around a lot again because they didn't want to risk a repeat of what happened before I guess.  But, it hurt, you know. To know that my grandparents thought I was a freak."

Diamond rubs her upper arms and her father shakes his head.

Diamond's Father, Donovan McConnell:  "That wasn't it at all.  My mother had magic in her and it frightened her. I found out when she came to me after she died. Turns out she was a druid.  She turned her back on her heritage, her ancestry, and locked her magic away inside of herself because she didn't know how to control it.  She didn't think you were a freak babygirl. She saw in you everything she could have been, and she was jealous.  Jealous and scared.  She really did love you Morganna, she just didn't know how to show it."

Diamond sighs heavily and shrugs.

Diamond:  "So, what now? Why is all of this happening?"

Donovan smiles softly.

Diamond's Father, Donovan McConnell:  "You're healing babygirl. All parts of you are healing. The damage from the electroshock is finally being healed. Memories will flood you. New magics will reveal themselves. You'll have powers unlike anything you could have ever imagined."

Diamond nods slowly and her mother reaches out with the last bit of energy she has and caresses her cheek.

Diamond's Mother, Antoinette Le Veaux:  "You will do great things my beautiful daughter. Always remember, that we love you and we are so proud of you."

Donovan blows her a kiss and she reaches out to catch it and blows him one back as they begin to fade away. She turns around and holds her arms out as the memories continue to flood into her. Just then, the twin colors of lightning strike her hands, one green hits her left hand, and one white hits the right. This time, it doesn't shock her as it has in the past. She just accepts it, drawing it into her.

Diamond:  "Power... Power... It's always about power! Lucky Le Fay tried to take my power! Tried to use it for his own gains... And look where it got him? A splat on the wall!!"

Diamond's eyes start to change colors and the bands of lightning get stronger.

Diamond:  "I don't do what I do in a pursuit of power. I don't do what I do for any other reason besides love! The man I love has been taken from me and I'll do whatever it takes to get him back!"

Diamond's eyes take on the green glow and in the center, the white appears, looking like a big spot amongst the green. It swirls around, making her eyes look almost like they've been tie dyed, or camouflaged. She is breathing deeply as the power continues to flow through her.  The scene ripples and the mirror clouds over once more... [/i]

**********

Back in the hall of mirrors, the scene freezes and Diamond looks at Jeremiah with a look that concerns him.

Jeremiah:  "So after all of that, they put you back in the hospital?  All because your grandmother was jealous of you?"

Diamond nods and swallows thickly.

Diamond:  "Yeah, that's where I met back up with Matthew.  He'd taken on the persona of Xstatic by then, but he didn't remember me because of the hex.  But I knew him.  But that wasn't the only way he was affected, nor were we the only people that the hex ended up hurting.  It seemed that the hex made me forget anyone I was close with back then but Matthew. And the Lucky Le Fay that I ended up splatting on the wall wasn't really him, but just a golem he'd created from another dead person.  He continued to terrorize my Grandmother and her friends until that day she showed me a few weeks ago.  But I didn't know it at the time, which just added to all of my big ball of drama, and just gave my grandparents more ammunition to put me back in the asylum..."

She points at a mirror and it shows a picture of her at about aged sixteen.  She's dressed in a hospital gown over some old pajamas, and she's got a series of hospital armbands going up both wrists...




 The mirror ripples and reveals the asylum again. There she is... curled up on a chair in the mess hall, her long hair streaked blonde and straightened, cut short to just about her shoulders, but the look in the eyes lets you know it's the little girl from before. She's now about sixteen years old, and has filled out to a preview of her soon to be glorious form. Her pajamas are a little worn, but she doesn't care. It's an asylum after all. You can finally see the resemblance and just who it is...  

Diamond is sitting across the table from him... He's in a straight jacket, his face covered in the now recognizable face paint. She leans forward, chewing on a fingernail and whispers to him.

Teenaged Diamond:  "Matty... Matty, it's me! Please tell me you recognize me..."

He doesn't speak, just sits there with a strange smile on his face. She leans forward again, taking the finger from her mouth. Her accent is greatly lessened, but you can still hear the hint of the creole. She looks at him imploringly and whispers again.

Teenaged Diamond:  "Matty, please say something. I know it's you. It's been so long... but there's no way I could ever forget you."

He slowly turns and looks at her, blinking as if in slow motion. His smile turns really evil and he jumps at her as if to attack her, but she doesn't move. This surprises him and he stops, leaning over the table towards her.

Teenaged Matthew:  "Don't call me Matty! You can't call me Matty! Only she could call me Matty!"

Diamond reaches out to touch his shoulder and he snaps his teeth at her as if to bite her. She pulls her hand back and looks around, hoping that no one saw the attempt to hurt her. She tucks a stray lock of hair behind her ear and turns back to him, trying to reach him.

eenaged Diamond:  "Matthew, do you know who I am? Do you remember? The poppet?"

He frowns slightly and looks at her, trying to concentrate.

Teenaged Matthew:  "Poppet? The poppet?"

She nods, hopeful that he finally remembered her.

Teenaged Diamond:  "Yes Matthew... the poppet. The pink and black haired poppet. Do you remember?"

He nods slowly.

Teenaged Matthew:  "I remember... The poppet with no name... pink and black hair... I protected her. I protected the poppet."

Diamond nods excitedly and leans forward again.

Teenaged Diamond:  "Yes! Yes you did, you saved my poppet, and me! Oh Matty, I thought you'd forgotten..."

She stops as he continues to talk, rocking back and forth.

Teenaged Matthew:  "I protected the poppet... she came to me, and I protected her... She came back to me... the pink and black hair... She's come to life and came back to me... She has a name now... it's... it's... She's so beautiful... She's mine now... I protected her, and I will always protect her... I promised... I promised her..."

Diamond looks at him confused and shakes her head.

Teenaged Diamond:  "Matty, I don't get it... she came back to you? What do you mean?"

He jumps at her again and snaps his teeth at her, growling.

Teenaged Matthew:  "I said don't call me that! You can't call me that!!"

She jumps back this time and he practically crawls across the table, trying to get at her, but he stops as she slides her chair back. He inhales her scent and cocks his head to the side.

Teenaged Matthew:  "You smell familiar... you... you... who are you?"

Diamond swallows slowly and reaches out a hand to touch his shoulder.

Teenaged Diamond:  "Morganna... I'm Morganna. Don't you remember? The indian braids?"

She lifts the lock of hair over her ear and reveals five indian braids, but they're blue with crystals and feathers on the end instead of pink. He shakes his head, growling.

Teenaged Matthew:  "No!! NO!! NO PINK AND BLACK!! PINK AND BLACK!!"

He jumps off of the table and shoulder tackles her, and she falls backward. The orderlies come and grab him, dragging him away from her. He's going wild, screaming his head off as the doctor follows them out into the hall.

Teenaged Matthew:  "GIVE HER BACK TO ME!! YOU PROMISED YOU'D GIVE HER BACK!! PINK AND BLACK HAIR!! GIVE HER BACK!!"

Diamond puts her hands over her mouth as she watches the boy who once saved her being drug off in the arms of the orderlies. She looks around and follows them out, watching as he's taken into a room with a one way mirror. She reaches in her pocket and pulls out a mojo bag with crystal dust in it and sprinkles some over her head and whispers...

Teenaged Diamond:  "I'm a shadow on the wall, look away look away, I'm a shadow on the wall, let your glance not stay. I'm a shadow on the wall, look away look away, I'm a shadow on the wall, let your glance not stay."

She sees the doctor come out of the room where he's stashed the boy and he opens the door to the room beside it. She slips in not a step behind him and looks through the one way glass at the boy she's been in love with since she was a child and she gasps...

He's holding a girl... a girl with pink and black hair... she's wrapped in his arms, her face hidden in his chest and he's repeating the same line over and over again...

Teenaged Matthew:  "You're mine now... I'll protect you... I promised. You're mine now... I'll protect you... I promised."

Diamond's heart drops to her gut and she stifles the sob that wrenches from her throat. Hot and heavy tears fall from her eyes to land on the doctor's hand where he's sitting and taking notes. He looks up to see where the mystery drip is coming from and looks around confused.

Stupid Doctor:  "Damn old pipes..."

Diamond slips back out of the door of the room...



 The scene freezes, and Diamond sighs heavily as she looks at the sight of Teenaged Matthew and the girl with the pink and black hair.

Diamond:  "Her stage name was Pandora, and she was placed in the asylum while I was away with my parents.  The doctor dyed her hair pink and black and used her to placate Matthew's obsession over the poppet that the hex caused.  But it was bad enough that I'd been replaced.  I couldn't keep him in that place with her.  I'd become as obsessed with him as he'd become over Pandora and the poppet.  I'd escaped that day because I couldn't stand seeing him with her, but I couldn't leave him in there.  So, about three years later, before I joined up with the Angels of the Fallen, but after I'd finished my training with Sensei Mosley, I returned to the asylum to help him out.  And I'm afraid I'm being quite literal about that statement.  But at this time, it's not Matthew that I help out, but Xstatic.  He's completely been subjugated by the other part of him, and I didn't care."

__________

The mirror turns hazy again and the scene changes...  

It's raining, and it's dark. In the darkness and explosion rocks the neighborhood. A lone figure steps out of the chaos that's ensued and stands, his purple trench coat flapping in the hot wind that's emanating from the blast zone. Coming from the darkness in the other direction steps a feminine figure, her steps a mirror of his as they walk towards one another. The rain stops as they finally come within a few feet of one another. They stand toe to toe, nose to nose with the sounds of mayhem echoing behind them.



\'user


He looks her up and down, taking in the make up that rivals his own. He breathes deeply and gives her an evil grin.

Xstatic:  "Are you mocking me?"

She shakes her head slowly and smiles softly.

Diamond:  "Never."

He grabs her by the upper arms and sniffs her, inhaling her scent, then he looks into her eyes and watches as they turn from dark brown to a glowing green.

Xstatic:  "I know you... Are you her?"

She cocks her head to the side and looks at him questioningly.

Diamond:  "Am I who?"

He lifts a finger to her light brown hair and shakes his head slowly.

Xstatic:  "You're not her... Pink and black... that's what it's supposed to be... pink and black..."

He inhales her scent once again and growls softly.

Diamond:  "But you smell so familiar... Who are you?"

She smiles and winks to him.

Diamond:  "I was a Diamond in the rough when you met me. Now, I'm battle hardened and ready for some fun. I've been watching for you... waiting for you... waiting for the right time for you to see the truth... Do you remember the girl with the poppet? The one who knew the trick that helped you? The girl with the poppet with no name?"

He nods slowly, then shakes his head confusing her.

Xstatic:  "The poppet with no name... she has a name now... it's... but she's gone again... I had to leave her behind... but I'll find her again... But you're not her... you're not the one..."

She smiles and shakes her head.

Diamond:  "I was always the one. I always will be the one... And one day you will remember that fact. The other... she's not me. She never was, she never will be. She can't help you like I can... Mattieu... My Mattieu..."

She reaches out and strokes his hair and smiles. He looks down into her green glowing eyes and they get kind of muddled and cloudy. He points his finger at her, frowning in concentration.

Xstatic:  "I know you... I think... I know you..."

She nods and takes his hand and starts to pull him away from the scene...  

__________

The scene in the mirror switches to a different scene where Diamond is in her mid-twenties.  They're standing in her trailer with magic swirling all around them.  She has her hands on his temples, and their eyes are glowing green as she's trying to help him remember what years of medication, electroshock therapy and lies have caused him to lose.  She can feel him finally starting to remember...

And her head explodes in pain as someone hits her in the back of the head. She stumbles to the ground, using the dresser to try and keep her balance as she tries to pull herself back to a standing position, and she gets blasted again, knocking her to the carpeted floor. She struggles to turn herself over, and sees Xstatic yelling at someone... but that person is shrouded in blackness. It's like she can't see who they are, as if they've been cloaked. Xstatic is upset, but not overly upset.

Xstatic:  "Why did you do that? She didn't do anything!"

Diamond struggles to hear a reply, but it sounds to her like the grown ups on the Charlie Brown cartoons. All she can hear is, 'wah wah wah wah wah, wah wah wah wah...' Xstatic is gesticulating, pointing at Diamond.

Xstatic:  "She wasn't doing anything wrong. She was just trying to help me remember something from my past!"

Diamond hears the strange talking again, and tries to look into the darkness that's consuming the form, but she can't see anything. She just blinks over and over again.  

Xstatic:  "I know my eyes were glowing. She was using magic to help me. She wasn't hurting me at all, she was helping me."

Diamond struggles to sit up again, leaning against the dresser as she continues to hear the muffled speaking. Xstatic points at the door and shakes his head.

Xstatic:  "Just go for now. I'll handle things here."

The dark form walks out of the trailer and Xstatic walks over and squats down in front of Diamond. He holds a hand out and helps her up off of the floor.

Xstatic:  "So, it was you?"

Diamond nods slowly, looking up into his eyes. She reaches up a hand and strokes his cheek gently.

Diamond:  "It was me. It was always me."

Her eyes suddenly go wide and she gasps, putting her hand down on her stomach. She lifts her hand up and sees that it's covered in blood. Xstatic looks down and shakes his head.

Xstatic:  "NO!! NO!! NOT AGAIN!! I DIDN'T DO THIS!!"

She grabs her phone and dials the first number on speed dial. Xstatic grabs her phone from her as he hears the phone ringing and grabs a towel from a basket, pressing it to Diamond's slashed stomach. When he hears Darknyss's voice speaking, he's frantic.

Xstatic:  "Zatanya! I swear, I didn't do this! Get here, now!!"

Darknyss gets a confused tone in her voice.

Darknyss:  "What? Who?! X? Is that you? What are you doing calling from Morganna's phone?"

He holds the towel in place and growls into the phone.

Xstatic:  "She's hurt! She's bleeding, and I don't know why! Get here, NOW!!"

He tosses the phone on the bed as Diamond lays there, gasping, blood starting to bubble up and drip slowly down from the corner of her mouth. Xstatic hears Darknyss yelling into the phone.

Darknyss:  "Get her to Nyla's if she's hurt! I'll meet you there!!"

You can hear Darknyss peeling out through the phone, and Xstatic yells for Ed.

Xstatic:  "GENOCYDE!! DIAMOND'S HURT! GET MY CAR!!"

Xstatic picks up Diamond gently and rushes out of the trailer, headed for the car. As he runs past the door, we see a poppet with brown buttons over green small light bulbs for eyes. Spearing it right through the stomach is a knife that looks mysteriously like Pandora's favorite blade...


**********

The scene returns to the hall of mirrors and Diamond looks over at Jeremiah once again.  She's got tears rolling down her cheeks as she waits for him to speak, but he doesn't say a word.  He just keeps his death grip on her hand as his jaw works from him clenching his teeth over and over again.  He takes a deep breath and turns to look at her slowly.

Jeremiah:  "So, he really was insane wasn't he."

She nods slowly and wipes her tears with the back of her hand.

Diamond:  "I was obsessed.  The hex that Lucky Le Fay had put on us turned love and affection into its darkest, most evil forms.  And it caused me to forget about someone who was very special to me.  Though I didn't know it at the time, I'd apparently had an entire separate life in the asylum with Jonathan that the hex stole from me.  But once I'd started healing from the damage, it started to come back.  The next part I have to show you is going to be hard, because it has some intimate parts that I never wanted you to know about.  But... You asked for complete honesty, so...  I have to show you."

She points at the mirror once more, and the scene shows her younger self in her mid-twenties once more....


__________

Diamond has had a rough day of training and dealing with the insanity that is her relationship with Matthew, and she has flopped on her bed, growling softly to herself.  She grabs her pillow and holds it over her face and kicks her feet, screaming her anger out to the sky. She sighs heavily and seems to collapse in exhaustion after about 5 minutes of screaming her rage into her pillow.  Diamond tucks the pillow underneath her head and traces a fingernail along her tummy with a sigh. 
 
Diamond:  "It would be so damned easy to just stir a trick and lay it on him...  I could have him as my love slave in a heartbeat...  But I made a promise to him that I would never force him to do something he doesn't want to do.  I promised him a long time ago... and I'll not break that promise." 
 
Diamond shakes her head and flips herself up off of the bed and opens a drawer, pulling out a towel and grabbing a short, dark blue kimono robe with a silver dragon on the back. She steps behind an oriental screen, turning on the light behind it and her silhouette shows on the screen in all its voluptuous glory. She starts to remove her clothing slowly, one piece at a time as she talks. 
 
Diamond:  "Dang it Sensei... why did you have to drill Zatanya, Nyla, and me with all of this honor stuff. I'm always the honorable one.  Sometimes I wish I could just forget my honor code and just do what I think would make me happy." 
 
She removes her underwear and stands there behind the screen in all of the glory nature intended, and the shadow on the screen shows off her curves in the bests of light. She shakes her head and starts to pull her hair up into a clip on the top of her head before putting her hands on her hips again. 
 
Diamond:  "But then, could I really be happy with Matty as a zombie? Just mindlessly doing what I asked? No... I wouldn't. It was his wildness... his fierce loyalty... his intensity that drew me to him...." 
 
She slips on her robe and picks up her towel. 
 
Diamond:  "If he weren't inside of himself, it just wouldn't be the same.  The body without the mind and soul...  it's just not the same..." 
 
She steps out from around the screen and screams in shock as she's confronted with a squawking raven, flapping its wings at her.  She starts to make gestures instinctively to protect herself, and she hears a voice call out to her. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "HEY!! DON'T YA HURT MY BIRD!!" 
 
She jumps and shrieks again as the bird flies back to the shoulder of the man whose voice she just heard, and she throws her towel at him as he lounges on her bed.  He's dressed in black leather pants and a black long-sleeved shirt that has some rips here and there, and he's wearing black combat boots.  His face is covered in white and black face paint, and his long black hair hangs down over his face in damp waves from the rain that had recently fallen outside.  She growls at him and shakes her fist at him.
 
Diamond:  "JONATHAN LE BLUE, I'M GONNA KILL YOU!!" 
 
He ducks as the towel goes flying past him and chuckles softly. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "What? I didn't do anything!  I've been a good boy... well, today at least...  And.. well, as good as I'm gonna get..." 
 
She puts her hands on her hips and frowns at him. 
 
Diamond:  "You call breaking and entering being a good boy?  And get your feet off of my spread!  Were you raised in a barn?" 
 
He shrugs and moves his feet to where they dangle off the edge of the bed and crosses his ankles. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "Ya know where I was raised Emme.  We did grow up together ya know." 
 
Her face softens and he looks her up and down slowly, licking his lips lewdly. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "And I must say...  ya did grow up very nicely... Very nicely indeed." 
 
Diamond pulls the edges of her robe closer together and kicks his calf. 
 
Diamond:  "You perv!!  Were you peeking at me while I was changing?" 
 
He shrugs and puts an arm behind his head stretching languidly. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "Not peeking per say... J ust enjoying the view while ya were behind the screen.  Is it my fault that ya have one awesome shadow?" 
 
He runs his hand up his stomach languidly and licks his lips with a wicked grin. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "I must say...  ya always did put on a good show while you were changing...  Even as a kid when I used to peek in your window, I always did find ya so enticing..." 
 
Diamond launches herself at him, swinging wildly. 
 
Diamond:  "You filthy, nasty, perverted little shit!!  You used to peek at me as a kid??!!  Everybody told me you were a pervert and I used to DEFEND YOU! HOW DARE YOU!!" 
 
He grabs her wrists and pulls her on top of him so that she's straddling his body and pulls her down roughly so that her face is only an inch over his.  She looks down into his eyes and she gasps at the intensity of emotion that is swimming just behind his eyes. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "Mmmm, that's it Emme...  this is where I've always dreamed of ya being..." 
 
He takes both of her wrists in one hand and slides his hand down her hip to her naked thigh and she keeps struggling. 
 
Diamond:  "STOP IT!!  You're just as bad as the rest of the boys back in the bayou!!  Always trying to do something nasty to me just cause I was a witch!!  I was treated like a freakshow freak!  I was nothing but a dare, or like some wild animal everyone wanted to try to break, and you were apparently no better than the rest of them!  Now get your hands off of me!!" 
 
He shakes her roughly, her head flopping around on her neck almost like a ragdoll. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "At least all I did was peek, yeah...  I didn't do ya like the other boys and try to beat the crap outta ya, just to get a piece of swamp rat tail by force!" 
 
She grimaces and yanks a hand free and slaps him.  He barely flinches, and licks his lips again, grinning wickedly. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "Is that all ya got girl?  Come on...  that's just the foreplay...  really give it to me!" 
 
She wrenches her other hand free and lifts it to hit him, but suddenly stops herself and puts her hand down.  She just remains there, sitting on him. 
 
Diamond:  "You're not even worth the effort Jonathan.  You probably do get off on being hit.  You always were a strange one boy.  You always pushed me like that, and I never knew why." 
 
He cocks his head to the side and wipes along his lips, checking them to see if he's bleeding. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "Because...  I liked seeing the fire in your eyes, but ya always would hide it from me.  I don't know why." 
 
She shakes her head and sighs heavily. 
 
Diamond:  "I hid it from everybody.  It always frightened people." 
 
He shrugs and stretches out again. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "It never frightened me.  It fascinated me.  I didn't peek on ya because I wanted to see ya dressing...  I just wanted to see YOU...  You as you were when no one was looking.  I wanted to see the Diamond that was underneath all of the gruff exterior.  I wanted to see whatcha had hiding under that swamp rat guise ya always wore, and when I finally did, I was hooked.  I knew we were meant to be the first time ya smiled at me.  Ya let me finally look ya in the eyes and I could see your soul.  Ya were my world back then.  Of course I wouldn't be frightened of ya." 
 
She rolls her eyes and waves off his statement with a backwards wave of her hand,' trying to hide how flustered she truly is. 
 
Diamond:  "Pfft...  that was cause even as a kid you were an obsessed, crazed, stalker." 
 
He grabs her hand and shakes his head. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "No, that was cause even as a kid, I was in love with ya, yeah.  You were always meant to be mine, and it scared ya for some reason.  Why do ya think when ya got tossed in that hell hole as a teenager, I did everything I could to get in there with ya?  Cause I knew ya'd need me, yeah...  And ya did." 
 
She shakes her head and looks down at him confused. 
 
Diamond:  "You weren't there..." 
 
He shakes his head and looks at her in shock. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "Yes I was Morganna!!  I WAS THERE!!  I WAS THERE FOR IT ALL!!  THE PILLS, THE CRAZY ORDERLIES WHO HARASSED AND BEAT YOU WHENEVER THEY WANTED TO...  I WENT THROUGH ELECTROSHOCK THERAPY, AND GROUP THERAPY...  HELL, I GAVE YA MY CHOCOLATE PUDDING EVERY F*ckIN' DAY!!" 
 
She glares down at him and puts her fists on her hips. 
 
Diamond:  "Jonathan, if you're gonna sit there and lie to me, then you can just get out." 
 
He grabs her around the waist, and lifts her easily, holding her tight as he scoots higher up the bed to sit up, leaning against the headboard.  He looks her right in the eye. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "Emme, I wouldn't lie to ya about that.  I was there..." 
 
She goes to move off of him, but he grabs her around the waist again.  She starts to struggle, twisting in his grip.   She keeps slapping him on the chest, trying to push her arms between his to break his grip.

Diamond:  "Let me go!!   You're lying to me!!   Matthew was in the asylum with me!   I've even got a picture to prove it!!   Jonathan, let me go!!"

Jonathan lets her go and she jumps up off of him, grabbing the picture of her in the harlequin outfit, with the arm of the man around her.

Diamond:  "See!  I told you!!  It was Matthew in the asylum with me!  Not you!"

Jonathan nods and holds up his hands.

Jonathan Le Blue:  "I wasn't saying he wasn't there, but I was there too.   And I can prove it."

He reaches into his pocket and pulls out a picture, but doesn't show it to Diamond.  He chuckles softly to himself, looking down at the picture in his hand.

Jonathan Le Blue:  "Ya know, for the longest time, I couldn't quite understand what this picture meant...  Not until this moment.  Ya see, there's still gaps in my memory too about that time.  Matthew said it was from me being hit in the head while we were escaping."

She frowns and shakes her head.

Iamond:  "No way!  You weren't there!  I'd remember if you were there!  It was just me an Matty that escaped..."

He shakes his head and points to the picture she's holding in her hand.  There's a scar on the wrist of the arm that's wrapped around her.  

Jonathan Le Blue:  "This proves it Morganna.  Did ya ever see a scar like that on Matthew's arm?"

She opens her mouth to speak, then closes it, thinking.  He smirks and nods slowly.

Jonathan Le Blue:  "Think really hard now...  It wasn't just Matthew and you who escaped... I was there too.  Matthew went back for Pandora, which was why the two of ya were separated..."

He holds up his wrist where there's a scar, the twin of the one in the picture running down his arm.

Jonathan Le Blue:  "It was ME who helped ya escape Emme...  Matthew didn't even make it outta the building when this was taken.  It was just me and you.  By the time this picture was taken, Matthew was probably smashing guards' heads in to get back to Pandora's room...  From what he told me, he just couldn't reach her and had to come back out to meet us.  You were out of it, having taken a billy club to the head from a guard, and I had to carry ya to the rendezvous.  He was flippin' out and well...  He gave me a new scar for my troubles.  When ya came to, I was out for the count, and he'd apparently carried ya off somewhere to wake ya up."

She shakes her head, running a hand through her hair.

Diamond:  "This is just too damned crazy!  There's NO WAY this is true!"

He grabs her shoulders and shakes her a bit roughly.

Jonathan Le Blue:  "DAMNIT, WOULD YA JUST LISTEN TO ME??!!  IT'S TRUE!!  EVERY WORD I JUST SAID WAS TRUE!!"

He suddenly kisses her deeply, and her entire body freezes, before she melts into the kiss for a moment, kissing him back.  She then pulls her hands up and pushes him off of her, wiping her lips off with the back of her hand.  She shakes her head and pins the picture back up on the mirror.

Diamond:  "You're lying Jonathan!  I love Matthew and you just can't stand it!  How DARE you try to take credit for him saving me!  Now get out!!"

He looks back down at the picture, then up at her and shakes his head.

Jonathan Le Blue:  "Matthew said ya had some kinda mental block...  Said ya didn't want to believe the truth, even when it's staring ya in the face.  I guess he was right..."

He walks over and pins the picture he'd taken from his pocket next to the other one and walk back over to her.

Jonathan Le Blue:  "I'm not giving up on ya Morganna...  Soon, you'll remember the truth, and you'll know you're meant to be mine...  Maybe then you'll forget all about Matthew and be where you're supposed to be."

He walks out of the door and his bird, Malicai squawks at her, flapping his wings.  Jonathan slams the door, and she stomps over to pull down the picture he'd pinned to her mirror.  She stomps back over to the door and pulls it open to throw it at him, but he's gone.  She has her hand up and something about the picture catches her eye.  She shuts the door, looking closely at the picture.  It's a picture of the same asylum.  The guy in the picture is clearly Jonathan in makeup, and there's an arm wrapped around him.  She frowns as she looks at it and notices the edge of a harlequin outfit.  She puts a hand to her mouth and her eyes go wide with shock.  She goes back to the picture she'd pinned up and pulls it down, looking at it closely.

Diamond:  "What the F*ck??!!"

She holds both pictures up to one another, and the torn edges match up.  They are indeed two halves of the same picture.  She shakes her head in disbelief.

Diamond:  "No way!  No F*cking way!  It wasn't him!!  It was Matthew!!  It was Matthew!!"

She grasps her head as her eyes blaze bright green with black streaks floating through it and she shrieks as the light flashes to a blinding green brightness.  When the green finally fades, she's sitting on the edge of the bed, holding her pillow tight to her chest, rocking slowly, repeating the same line over and over again to herself...  
 
"It wasn't him, it was Matthew!!  It wasn't him, it was Matthew!!  It wasn't him, it was Matthew!!   It wasn't him, it was Matthew!!  It wasn't him, it was Matthew!!"

__________

The scene in the mirror finally fades out and Jeremiah puts his hands to his head, shaking it slowly.  He looks at Diamond and takes a deep breath, letting it out slowly.

Jeremiah:  "So, you went from one insane guy to the other?  Is that it?  First you let Matthew or Xstatic or whatever in the hell he was calling himself that day treat you like shit, beat on you, cut you, and GOD KNOWS what else, and you go to this Jonathan character who's just a crazy?"

Diamond looks down at her hands and nods slowly.  

Diamond:  "Yeah, that's about the long and short of it.  But I didn't stay!!  I got out of it!  I couldn't take the insanity of it all, and all of the Angels walked away from the company!  It was just too much for me to bear!!"

Jeremiah rubs his hands over his face and shakes his head again.

Jeremiah:  "Is there more?"

Diamond nods again and wipes her nose with her hand.  Jeremiah throws his hands up in the air and growls.

Jeremiah:  "I can't see any more right now!  This... This is just too damned much!  How can you have let this go on??!!"

Diamond sniffs and tries to hide her face from his behind her hair.

Diamond:  "I told you...  This was magic induced, coupled with the things that my grandparents had done to me!  I'm not the same person though...  I hope you can see that."

Jeremiah blinks quickly as he looks at Diamond and shakes his head.

Jeremiah:  "I need to wake up.  How do I wake up?!!"

Diamond lifts her hand and snaps her fingers, and the world is consumed in a bright green flash...  


**********

Jeremiah blinks slowly and looks over at Diamond who is lying beside him.  He looks at his watch, and sees that they've been laying there for only about ten minutes.  But during that ten minutes, his whole world has been flipped upside down.  He looks at the woman he loves, and wonders how she could have come through all that she's been through and not wound up nuttier than a fruitcake.  He watches as her eyes come open and she looks at him.  She blinks at the big tears that fall from her eyes as she whispers to him softly.

Diamond:  "I can understand if you hate me now.  I just didn't know if you would want to still be with me after knowing all of that."

Jeremiah reaches out and strokes her cheek gently.

Jeremiah:  "You didn't lie to me.  It's a lot, and you were right.  It's a lot of craziness.  But after seeing all of that, I look at you and I see a strong, beautiful woman who overcame so much to become someone wonderful!"

She gasps and shakes her head.

Diamond:  "But... You were so mad!  I thought..."

Jeremiah puts a finger to her lips and shushes her.

Jeremiah:  "I wasn’t' mad AT you.  I was mad FOR you!  You know I'm a protector, and I just wish that I'd known you back then so that I could have taken you away from all of that mess.  You deserve the world my jewel.  And I'm going to try to give it to you."

She buries her face in his shoulder, and sobs.  He wraps his arms around her and holds onto her tightly as the scene fades out.

-♥.•*¨*•. .•*¨*•.♥-



<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>

<img src=http://i67.tinypic.com/of0w0j.jpg width=400>

<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>

 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______    
 
 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...    
 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
 
 
***  Word Count, 25,500  ***  
 

 

10
Supercard Archives / Devona Vs Diamond
« on: October 27, 2017, 11:06:53 PM »
 **********

Once back in the hall of mirrors, Diamond and Jeremiah seem to hover as the scene freezes.  They hang over her younger self as Diamond tries to give him more insight into what he’s seeing.  Jeremiah turns and looks towards her, still holding her hand tightly.

Jeremiah:  â€œYou and your Grandmother were very close, weren’t you.”

Diamond nods and sighs heavily, wiping her eyes.

Diamond:  â€œShe was my mentor, my teacher, my disciplinarian…  My Grandmere was my everything when I was a child.  She was my best friend.  She taught me how to stir a potion, sew a poppet, bake those garlic cheddar biscuits you love so much, and so much more.  We were considered outcasts when I was a child, and not just because everyone feared what we could do.  My Grandmere was worried that I still didn’t have a handle on what I could do, so she thought it best that I stayed away from the rest of the community until I could control my powers.”

Jeremiah pulls her closer and strokes the back of her hand with his thumb slowly.

Jeremiah: “It must have been very lonely.”

Diamond shrugs and takes a deep breath.

Diamond:  â€œIt wasn’t so bad.  There was one kid I just couldn’t get rid of.  His name was Jonathan.  And by fate’s decree, he was thrust into the insanity.  But in the beginning, we were…  Well, we were like oil and water.  We were a fiery conflagration waiting to happen.”

Diamond points at the mirror and a scene of herself as a child.  


__________
 
Diamond is seven years old, and she looks like herself, only in miniature.  Her cheeks are a bit chubbier, bit her legs are still long as she skips along holding her poppet in one hand and a basket in the other.  She's wearing a pair of cutoff Jean shorts and an old cookie monster tank top hat's so faded, cookie is almost baby blue instead of his normal dark blue color.  Her hair pulled back in two French braids, the ends hanging loose in thick curls down over her shoulders.  Her canvas gym shoes are old and they are making a soft slapping noise as she walks down the dirt path into the bayou near her grandmother's house.  
  
Little  Diamond is skipping along, singing softly to herself, her basket swinging slowly.  She's off to pick some wild mushrooms and berries from the nearby patch so she and her grandmother can surprise her mother with a special dinner and dessert.  She loves her grandmother's chicken cordon bleu with string beans and wild mushrooms, and just thinking about the wild berry pie she's going to help her grandmother make has her mouth watering almost uncontrollably.  She lifts her poppet, Fiona into the air and spins her around, swinging her in the air and giggling to herself.  
  
Little Diamond:  "I can't wait Fiona!!  I'm gonna eat an eat an eat till I can't eat no mo'!!  Dat pie's gonna be so good, I kin already taste it!!"  
  
She starts to skip along, stopping here and there to pick various herbs for the dinner that she can find like some wild Rosemary and lemon thyme that had sprouted from the old herb garden and spread through the bayou, tucking them in napkins she'd brought along just in case.  She starts to sing a silly song to herself about pie.  
  
Little Diamond:  "I like pie!!  I like pie!!  All diffrent kinds!!  I like pie!!"  
  
She's so engulfed in what she's doing, she doesn't realize she's no longer alone in the bayou.  She finds a shady spot for her poppet to sit while she gets to work.  She's kneeling beside a tree stump, digging out some lovely and large mushrooms with Fiona resting nearby when everything else goes quiet.  She's still humming to herself so she doesn't realize it till it's too late.  It's not until the shadows start to stretch out in front of her does she realize that someone was behind her.  
  
She jumps, startled and gives a shriek when someone grabs her pigtail.  She twists around in their grip and sees a group of older boys from her school circled around her.  They're all in the fifth grade while she's in the third grade.  Her insides start to tremble and her heart starts to race wildly.  
  
Little Diamond:  "Lemme go!!"  
  
She starts to struggle trying to get away, twisting around and trying to slap at his hands and kick him, but he's much bigger and stronger.  The boy holding her hair gives it a vicious yank and she shrieks again.  He grins evilly and looks down at her.  
  
Bully Boy 1, Beau:  "Well now boys.  Lookie what we got here!!  We done caught ourselves a bayou rat!!"  
  
She struggles again, but one of the other boys steps up and slaps her.  She shrieks and holds a hand up to her face, looking at the boy in shock as he laughs.  The one holding her hair gives it a shake and she whimpers as huge tears start to roll down her cheeks.  
  
Bully Boy 1, Beau:  "Awww look...  You done made da wittle rat cry.  Poor wittle rat faced bayou trash."  
  
One of the other boys is looking around nervously, rocking from foot to foot.  
  
Bully Boy 2, Frankie:  "I don' think we aughta be doin' dis Beau.  Dat's da Le Veaux girl...  Her granny's da Bayou Hag... You 'memba da stories bout Lil Johnny Trammell who she turned into a frog for takin' crabs from her traps."  
  
The boy holding her hair shakes it again roughly and she whimpers again, her whole body trembling.  She's trying to think of any spell she can to try and get herself put of this mess, but she's so frightened, no words can come to mind.  The boy pulls her head back roughly and sneers down at her.  
  
Bully Boy 1, Beau:  "Is it true?  Yo granny's a witch an' she turned dat boy inta a frog?"  
  
Diamond's mind is reeling, and she's so scared she can barely think of her own name.  Her heart is pounding so hard against her chest, it sounds like a bass drum in her ears.  She doesn't answer immediately, and the boy yanks at her hair again and se howls in pain.  Diamond starts to struggle again and his grip loosens enough for her to turn around and bite his hand and kick him in the shin.  He yelps and let's go of her hair and a light of triumph shines in her eyes momentarily, until it's squashed in the form of a punch to her jaw.  She's literally spun around like a top from the blow, blood flying from her mouth to splatter on the ground, and she crumples to the ground in a half conscious heap.  
  
He kicks Diamond in her stomach, and she curls up protectively, sobbing as she rests her head on the ground.  She watches as the boys start to rummage through her basket and kick Fiona off into the bushes.  The two smallest boys grab her roughly.  They pull her up to her feet as Beau dumps the mushrooms she'd worked so hard to find on the ground and crumples them up, he holds them up under her nose, smashing them into her face.  
  
Bully Boy 1, Beau:  "What, yo granny gotchoo out pickin' toadstools an' eye o' newt ta curse some otha helpless boy?  Or is dis fo' yo OWN collection, yeah?  Yous a witch too huh?  Is dat it?  ANSWER ME BITCH!!  Yous a witch too?"  
  
She whispers to herself.  
  
Little Diamond:  "Grandmere, I'm in beaucoup trouble!!  Ti tante Brigitte protect me!!"  
  
Diamond hears a low growl behind her, but she can't pinpoint where it's coming from.  The pain from Beau's attack is just too much.  She sobs softly, huge tears rolling down her cheeks.  
  
He pushes her head back and she sags between the boy's arms, her eyes rolling in their sockets.  Beau grabs her chin and looks down at her with a sneer, his dark grey eyes looking like steel to her.  
  
Bully Boy 1, Beau:  "You ain't no witch!  You just a dumb bayou rat.  Dat's what I think.  You ain't nohin' but a waste of space, you useless bitch.  Just like yo momma AND yo granny!!  Dey shoulda burned you all up befo you was even born!!"  
  
Hearing her family talked about like that seeped through her pain fuddled mind and her rioting insides go as still and chill as the grave.  The boys holding her arms sense the change within her and their knobby knees start to knock.  The one boy who spoke out against this action starts to look around as a chill wind picks up.  He shakes his head and starts to back towards the path.  
  
Bully Boy 2, Frankie:  "Dis ain't right Beau...  Can'tcha feel it?  Somefin ain't right!!"  
  
Beau smears more of the crushed mushrooms in her face, mixing it with the blood that is seeping from the corner of her mouth.  He's so preoccupied with what he's doing he doesn't notice that she's no longer sagging but is rigid.  The agitated boy shakes his head.  
  
Bully Boy 2, Frankie:  "Dis ain't right Beau an' I ain't takin' no part in dis!!  I'm outta here!!"  
  
Beau turns on the boy and bellows at him.  
  
Bully Boy 1, Beau:  "You leave right now Frankie, an I gonna tell everybody you ain't nothin' but a yellow belly chicken!!"  
  
The boy turns back and shrugs.  
  
Bully Boy 2, Frankie:  "Don't care right now cause I feel like I wanna crap a egg!!  I'm gone!!"  
  
He turns and Beau gets a calculated look on his face as a slow smirk cuts across his face. He speaks with a low growl.  
  
Bully Boy 1, Beau:  "You leave an I'll tell everybody day dis was yo idea.  I'll tell dem dat you wanted ta rape dis here lil girl and when we tried ta stop ya...  Well ya just plain went nuts, an..."  
  
Beau turns his back on her and bends over to pick up a big rock, so he misses that all important moment.  He doesn't see the two boys eyes go empty and back away from her like a pair of puppets.  He misses the look in her eyes when she finally opens them.   He misses the flashing green flame that blankets her eyes completely when the magic takes control of her.  He misses the look of unadulterated rage that shouldn't be on the face of a girl so young.  What Beau didn't miss was the look of abject terror on Frankie's face when he saw her face.  Nor did he miss watching Frankie piss his pants and pass out.  
  
Beau lifts the rock and turns slowly to see her standing there, arms wide spread, he eyes blazing like twin green suns.  He lifts an eyebrow quizzically, then smirks evilly.  
  
Bully Boy 1, Beau:  "Well whaddaya know...  The little bayou rat bitch IS a witch!!  That makes this so much sweeter..."  
  
He lifts his arm over his head and is about to bring it down when she flicks her wrist and the rock goes flying out of his grip to strike a nearby tree.  He looks around, his jaw dropped in shock.  
  
Bully Boy 1, Beau:  "WHAT THE...."  
  
Beau doesn't get to finish his sentence because a ball of fury suddenly bursts out of the underbrush and tackles him to the ground.  All he can see is fists pummeling his face and body.  He curls up defensively and just lays there crying.  The weight on top of him is suddenly pulled off and he hears her voice.  
  
Little Diamond:  "Jonatan!!...  Jonatan, stop it!!  You gonna really hurt him!!"  
  
Beau looks up to see her holding another boy he recognizes as the runt from school that everybody avoids.  He has anger issues, which Beau is now seeing first hand.  He watches as she struggles with the boy, her eyes still blazing green.   He throws the rock and it whizzes over both of their heads, but the boy pushes the girl hard, and she falls back and hits her head on a root and everything goes black… 
 
When she comes to, she's got her head on his lap and he's stroking her hair gently.  Jonathan smiles down at her and moves her hair out of her face. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "I tol ya Emme…  Ain't nobody gonna ever hurt ya…  You's my gal…  all mine…" 
 
She sits up and winces at the pain in her sides from the beating she's taken and shakes her head. 
 
Little Diamond:  "Too little too late as always…  I was already hurt ya idjit!!  I almost haddim Jonny…   Whatcha doin' here anyways?" 
 
Jonathan keeps stroking her hair and looking at her with a strange look in her eyes. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "My ma tol me yo granny was sending' ya ta get some stuff fer dinner, so I thought I'd come an help ya." 
 
She pushes his hands away from her, but he keeps trying to touch her and she finally gets agitated. 
 
Little Diamond:  "Wouldja just stop Jonny?  Why ya always touching' me anyways?  It creeps me out!!" 
 
He looks down at his lap and sighs heavily. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "Cause I love ya Emme…  You're mine, yeah!  You're my Diamond…" 
 
Diamond rolls her eyes and shakes her head, trying to clear the rest of the cobweb s from her mind.  She holds a hand to her forehead and sighs heavily as Jonathan picks up her poppet and straightens her clothes and hands it to her. 
 
Jonathan Le Blue:  "I found her on da way here.  Dat's how I knew somethin' was wrong.  You would neva leave Fiona anywheres." 
 
She takes the doll back and smiles softly then leans over and kisses his cheek. 
 
Little Diamond:  "Thanks Jonny…" 
 
And a lightning flash ricochets through the air, echoing that same line of 'Thanks Jonny' over and over again... [/b]
  
__________

The scene ripples back to the hall of mirrors where Jeremiah and Diamond hover in front of the mirror, with her younger self still frozen in front of it.  Jeremiah looks from the mirror where Diamond’s seven-year old self sits with the young boy beside her, to where the older version of Diamond stands and sighs, shaking his head slowly.

Jeremiah:  â€œIt’s no wonder you have always felt so different from everyone.  You were bullied to an extreme, which is so sad.”

Diamond nods and takes a deep breath, letting it out slowly.

Diamond:  â€œYeah, and I didn’t get my pie that night either.  My Grandmere took one look at my face and she went ballistic.  Mrs. Le Blue, Jonathan and I spent the rest of the night trying to stop her from doing something really mean to the boys who attacked me.  But I did end up having macaroni and cheese with Jonathan.  It really made his day.  But that was just more evidence of how we needed to be apart from everyone.  We hid what we were because folks didn’t understand it.  And you know what happens when people are faced with something they don’t understand.  They fear it and they try to destroy it.”

Jeremiah nods and sighs softly, bringing her hand to his lips, kissing the back of it softly.

Jeremiah:  â€œI know that’s what usually happens, but it’s not always what happens.  Look at The Angels, Uncle Seb, Dmitri and James Tuscini, and of course me.  You know that I couldn’t even come close to understanding all of what you’re able to do.  But I don’t fear it.  I trust you.”

Diamond chuckles and reaches over and strokes Jeremiah’s cheek with a soft smile.

Diamond:  â€œOf course you trust me.  It’s because you’re in love with me.  But everyone else…  They’d want to try to hurt me.  Just like those bullies when I was a kid.  Look at my opponent for High Stakes!  Devona fears me because she doesn’t understand me.  So what does she do?  She denies the possibility that I am truly what I say I am.  And even worse…  She disrespects my family.  She heard only what she wanted to hear, so she could try to use my own words against me, but she is dead wrong about me!  But her being wrong is all of the opening I need!  She’ll slip up because she doesn’t believe what I’m capable of.  I’ll give her a reason to fear me!!  Just like everyone else feared me as a child!!”

Diamond snaps her fingers, and her younger self starts to move again as she and Jeremiah look on…


**********

Diamond gasps as she shakes her head.

Diamond:  â€œI’d forgotten all about that...  I ended up spending years with Miss Patricia, Miss Aeron, and Miss Vivienne, learning to control the new spells I'd gleaned from their minds.  And Grandmere brought around other women to teach me...  I learned so much all in that short time before... before..."

Just then, a familiar voice comes through the darkness behind her.

Diamond’s Mother, Antoinette Le Veaux:  "Before you went to see your father."

Behind her, Diamond's mother and father appear in the swirling fog of the hall of mirrors.  She cries out a happy sound and runs towards them, but when she reaches them, her hands go through theirs.  She sobs and reaches out towards them, and white lightning flashes from her fingertips and into theirs.  Antoinette and Donovan gasp as the power flows through them, and she latches onto them, holding their hands tightly.  She collapses into the arms of the parents she thought she'd never get the chance to see again.  Her body is racked with horrible sobbing and her whole body shakes visibly as she buries her face into the crush of their arms.

Diamond:  "Mama!!  Daddy!!  I'm so so sorry!  I failed you!  I'm sorry!  You died because of me!"

Antoinette shakes her head and strokes Diamond's hair gently.

Diamond’s Mother, Antoinette Le Veaux: "No no no child...  It wasn't your fault!  You did everything that you could!  We have been so proud of you!  You've overcome so much, and done so much...  You've travelled so far, and seen so much...  We couldn't have asked for a better daughter."

Diamond continues to sob in her mother and father's arms. Her mother pushes her back and shakes her head for a moment.

Diamond’s mother, Antoinette Le Veaux:  â€œBabygirl,  you can't stay with us like this.  You are using too much of your strength to keep us solid."

Diamond shakes her head and throws her arms back around her parents.

Diamond:  "I don't care.  I just want you back."

Donovan shakes his head and leans down and kisses her forehead.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  â€œBut we can't come back Emme.  Not all of the way, and you know that.  We only came back to guide you through this tough memory you're about to face."

Diamond wipes her eyes and looks up at her father.

Diamond:  "You mean about what happened when Nana Mori and Pawpaw Li took me to the hospital?"

Donovan nods slowly and points to the mirror which is rippling into memories...

__________

Donovan is driving his new car that his parents bought him through the streets of New Orleans.  It's a Ford Mustang Convertible in cherry red, and he's got it shined up just right.  Young Diamond is about eight years old, and her hair is flying wildly behind her as she leans her arm on the door, trying to look sophisticated.  Donovan comes to a stoplight and looks at his daughter.  She's pulled his sunglasses out of the glove box and has the huge things on her face.  She turns to him and smiles, her front tooth slightly chipped and the look on her face is one of pure joy at being able to spend the weekend with her father.  He can't help but laugh at the look on her face.  It's pure, unadulterated adoration of her father.  He leans over and kisses her cheek and runs his fingers through her wavy hair.  His accent is not as thick as hers, it's more posh and refined.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell: "Do you like the new car babygirl?"

Diamond nods and even though he didn't think it was possible, her grin gets even wider.

Little Diamond:  "It's really perty daddy! Kin it go any fasta?"

Donovan grins and guns the engine, like he's going to peel out when the light changes and Diamond giggles, shaking her head, tossing her hair around.

"GO DADDY!  GO GO GO!!"

He burns rubber and pulls out when the light changes, even though he's still only going the speed limit, Diamond howls in excitement!!

Little Diamond:  "WHOOOOOO HOOOO!!!!"

He throws his head back and laughs, happy to spend these few moments with his daughter.  He pulls into a McDonald's and orders her a happy meal and a quarter pounder meal for himself, and she's content just to be with her father for the first time in what her mind views as forever.  She leans over and lays her head on his arm and he puts his arm around her shoulder, pulling her closer for a hug.  He looks down at her with a serious look on his face for a moment.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell: "You know I love you right Morganna?"

She nods, snuggling up against him, wanting to memorize the scent of him.

Little Diamond:  "Yes Daddy.  I know ya do."

Her father strokes her cheek again and sighs heavily.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "You know that I love your Mama too.  I've not wanted to be with anyone else but her."

She nods again, her happiness starting to seep slowly from her as she realizes how serious the conversation is turning.

Little Diamond:  "I know ya do daddy.  Mama's too perty to not love like dat."

He smiles softly and chuckles.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "Yeah babygirl.  You're right.  Your Mama's right pretty."

Diamond looks up with a hopeful look in her eyes.

Little Diamond:  "An mama still loves ya Daddy!  She still wears her ring ya gave her an everythin'!  She ain't got no otha fella or nothin'!  She says nobody else but you is for her!"

Donovan smiles softly at this and nods slowly.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  Yeah babygirl.  I feel the same way about your Mama too.  But...  Do you know why I left?"

Diamond lowers her head and nods slowly, her bottom lip trembling.

Little Diamond:  "Yeah Daddy. I know.  It's cause I'm diffrent.  I got da tricks in ma head."

Donovan sighs heavily and nods slowly.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "Yes babygirl.  That's right.  And I just can't handle that kinda stuff.  Your mama...  she was raised around it, but not me.  Do you understand?"

Diamond nods slowly and big hot tears slide down her cheeks.

Little Diamond:  "I didna ask ta be diffrent Daddy.  If I could stop it I would, but grandmere say it'd be dangerous if I didna learn.  She say I could do somethin' wit out meanin' too an' somebody could get hurt!  An.. an...  I don' wanna hurt nobody!  I wanna be a good girl!"

Donovan unbuckles her seatbelt and pulls her onto his lap and kisses her tears away as she throws her arms around his neck.  

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "Oh babygirl...  you ARE a good girl.  I know it's not your fault."

He holds her as he moves the car up towards the drive through window.  The check out girl sees the huge tears spilling down Diamond's cheeks and slips an extra set of French fries and a second toy in her happy meal box before handing Donovan the food.  He pulls out a napkin and dries her tears before setting her down on the seat and having her put her seatbelt back on.  He drives to a nearby park and they get out with their food and sit at one of the picnic tables, eating quietly.  Diamond has a new poppet with pink and black hair in her arms, snuggling her as she eats slowly.  He leans over and strokes her hair as she tries to feed the poppet a french fry.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "Does your poppet have a name hon?"

Little Diamond shakes her head and continues to eat her French fries.

Little Diamond:  "No Daddy.  She just... well... bebe."

Donovan throws his head back and laughs.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  Baby.  I like it.  So, I've got a question for you.  How would you like to meet your Nana Mori and Pawpaw Li?"

Diamond looks up at her father, her face scrunched in confusion.

Little Diamond: "Who dey be?"

Donovan sips his coke and clears his throat.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "Well, they're my parents.  Moira and Liander McConnell.  But they want you to call them Nana Mori and Pawpaw Li.  And they're anxious to meet you."

She cocks her head to the side, chewing on a french fry.

Little Diamond:  "Why dey wanna meet me daddy?  I thought dey hated me."

Donovan shakes his head and leans over and kisses her forehead.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "No babygirl.  They love you.  They just didn't know how to handle the things that you can do.  But you've gotten your...  thing under control, and stuff doesn’t happen randomly around you anymore, so they want to meet you."

Diamond shrugs and smiles up at her father.

Little Diamond: "Okay Daddy.  If you say I should meet dem, den I will."

Donovan smiles softly down at her and strokes her hair.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "That's my babygirl.  Are you enjoying your milkshake?"

She nods and takes a big sip of her milkshake as the scene starts to ripple.....

**********
The scene comes back a little later in the day.  Diamond is in a place she’s never been before.  She's sitting in a living room on a flowered couch that's covered in those thick plastic slip covers everyone remembers.  She's swinging her feet, holding the poppet in her arms as she strains not to listen to the conversation that's taking place in the other room between her father and her grandparents, but she can't help but hear how agitated Donovan is.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "Are you sure about this mom?  If Antoinette ever finds out about this, she will murder me."

Diamond hears her grandmother's voice and still wonders how she can have a mixture of a Louisiana and an Irish accent all at the same time.  But her Nana Mori managed to make it all her own.

Moira McConnell:  "Well, I would na put it past her.  Heathens they be!  They don even know how ta live in proper society now do they.  And I'll no have a heathen for a grandchild!"

Diamond hears her grandfather's calming tone chime in.

Liander McConnell:  "Now now Mori...  I don't think they're as bad as you're making them seem.  But Don, we have to make sure she's...  Well, she's okay.  Nothing will happen to her.  We promise.  They're just going to observe her."

Diamond hears her father sigh heavily.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "Alright...  if you promise it will only be for an evaluation."

She hears her grandmother again.

Moira McConnell:  "We promise Don.  You always were a good boy."

And the door to the dining room opens and Diamond's Nana Mori comes in with a big plate of oatmeal raisin cookies and a big glass of milk.  She sets it down in front of her and hands her a cookie.

Moira McConnell:  "Here ya go love.  Eat up!  You're all skin and bones!"

Diamond looks up at her father who nods, but there's a strange look in his eyes.  She looks from Nana Mori to Pawpaw Li and shrugs and bites the cookie.  It's a bit dry so she grabs the milk after chewing and takes a big gulp of milk and smiles at her grandparents with a slight milk mustache, trying to throw on a bit of the old Le Veaux charm.  Nana Mori smiles and picks up a napkin, wiping her mouth off.

Moira McConnell:  "Good isn't it?"

Diamond nods and takes another bite.  She tries to talk around the cookie.

Little Diamond:  "Yesh Ma'am. Ish dewishish!"

She continues to chew and takes another big gulp of milk.  She swallows the bite of cookie and smiles again. That's when she feels it.  Diamond can feel the heaviness start to seep into her limbs.  The room starts to spin, and everything starts to go dark.  Before she is swallowed up by the darkness, she hears her father's voice.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "I'm sorry babygirl.  But they promised, it won't be for long..."

Then the darkness swallows her up...

**********

When Diamond wakes, she's strapped to a bed in a stark white room.  She looks around and sees she's alone and starts to panic.  She struggles against the restraints and starts to scream for her father.

Little Diamond:  "DADDY!!  DADDY!!  WHERE ARE YA DADDY!!  DADDY!!  HELP ME!!"

A nurse comes in with a syringe in her hands and a cotton ball with alcohol on it.  She moves towards the bed where Diamond is strapped, and starts to wipe her arm with the cotton ball.  

Nurse Denise:  "Hello Laura.  I'm Denise.  Don't worry, this is just something to help you sleep."

Diamond gasps and looks around.

Little Diamond:  "Who ya talkin' to?  I'm Morganna!  Not Laura!  I'm Morganna!"

Denise keeps wiping at her arm and sighs heavily.

Nurse Denise:  "They told me you had multiple personalities and one of them was named Morganna.  Hello Morganna.  Is Laura in there?  Is she safe?"

Diamond watches as Denise comes closer with the syringe and she flinches back away from her.  Denise grabs her arm roughly and pulls her closer.

Nurse Denise:  "Don't move!!  If you move, I'll end up hurting you!"

Diamond screams in fear and her eyes blaze bright green.  Denise gasps and stops.

Nurse Denise:  "What in the world?!!..."

Diamond’s scream gets higher pitched, and Denise suddenly is thrown backwards, flying six feet to smack into the wall of the room with a thick wet SSMMMAACKKK!  She slides down the wall slowly, leaving a trail of red and gore smearing down the wall as she slumps limply her eyes not moving. Diaomnd keeps screaming, shaking her head from side to side as others come running into the room.

Little Diamond:  "I DIDNA MEAN TA DO IT! I'M SORRY!! I DIDNA MEAN TA DO IT!"

Someone plunges a needle into her arm and the room suddenly starts to spin and darkness overcomes her once more....

**********

Back in the hall of mirrors, Donovan's body is trembling in anger and sadness, big tears of rage slowly flowing down his cheeks.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "They told me you were going to see a doctor for a few hours.  I didn't know what they were planning until we got to the doctor's office.  He was waiting with a straight jacket and they bundled you up and carried you off.  I fought as hard as I could to stop them, but the doctor shot me up with something and I was out for hours.  I didn't know what happened until I woke up back at my parents' house.  I asked them where you were and they just said 'somewhere safe' and wouldn't say anything more.  I went back to the house and collected your mother and we went to the police.  The only thing that we had to identify you was the picture and description and the black and pink haired poppet."

Donovan rubs Diamond's shoulders as the tears continue to fall from his eyes.  He shakes his head and sighs heavily.  

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "They'd had you committed babygirl.  They gave false documents and claimed you were their orphaned granddaughter with multiple personality disorder.  They said...  They said..."

Donovan bites his bottom lip and shakes his head. Antoinette sighs heavily and pats her daughter's back.

Diamond’s Mother, Antoinette Le Veaux:  "They told the doctors that your father had sexually assaulted you, and tried to use you in a black mass.  That you'd created a personality named Morganna who thought she was the famous witch, Morgan Le Fay.  They had you transferred to a different hospital each week with a different name to try and keep you hidden.  By the time we'd found you... well...  It wasn’t pretty.  But while you were there, you’d met Matthew…"

Antoinette places a kiss on her forehead as they turn towards the mirror once more.


Diamond squeezes Jeremiah’s hand as the scene freezes again.  She swallows heavily and she looks over at Jeremiah whose jaw is dropped in shock at what he’s just seen.

Jeremiah:  â€œYour own grandparents betrayed you?!!  They kidnapped you, and they had you committed?  All for being different?”

Diamond nods and her bottom lip trembles as huge tears spill down her cheeks to splash on the back of Jeremiah’s hand.  She swallows heavily before she can try to speak again.

Diamond:  â€œThey feared me more than they liked to think they did.  Much like my opponents, my father’s parents didn’t see me as Morganna.  They saw me as a freak or a monster.  They thought I was mentally ill, or lying to get attention.  They made up excuses for why they did what they did, saying it was for my own good.  It was harder for me than you could imagine.  Every time my parents would get a whiff of where we were, my Nanna Mori would have me shipped off somewhere new.  I didn’t know where I was at all.  They kept me doped up for the most part.  But it was at the last hospital that things changed.  For some reason, my grandparents kept me there for a little over a month.  I guess they thought that their trail had been successfully covered.  But it was there that I met the boy who would become the wrestler known as Xstatic.  And it was there that the harlequin side of me was born…”

Diamond snaps her fingers again and the scene before them starts moving again…


This time, the scene in the mirror isn’t of Diaomnd, but of a young boy.  Diamond’s mother Antoinette points to the mirror again and the scene ripples into the past...

**********

And the scene in the mirror starts to take shape. On the mirror’s surface, a young boy sits on a bed in a stark white room, which you can tell is a hospital room. Young Matthew has got his knees pulled up to his chest and is rocking slowly back and forth. We see splashes of red on his face and arms and long drips of it decorating he nearby wall. He keeps looking up at the camera in the corner of the room, and is mumbling to himself repeatedly.

Young Matthew:  "He made me do it. He made me do it. He made me do it."

The door to the room opens slightly and a girl with long wavy black hair sticks her head in the room.  She looks to be no more than eight or nine years old.  Matthew lifts his head and sees her standing there watching him, her hands tucked behind her back.  She looks around the room and sees the body of an orderly lying on the floor between them.  She takes a step forward with her hand outstretched and he growls at her for a moment, so she puts her hand back down.  He puts his chin on his knees and starts to rock and mumble to himself again.

Young Matthew:  "I did the bad thing again Mommy.  I did the bad thing again Mommy.  I did the bad thing again Mommy."

She cocks her head to the side and holds out a hand-sewn doll with pink and black yarn for hair to him.  He looks up from the doll to her face, which is open and almost innocent.  When she speaks, her accent is extremely thick and very creole.

Little Diamond:  "I gotta bebe, yeah.  She jussa poppet I made.  Ain't got no name.  You wannit?"

Matthew frowns and looks at the girl for a moment who is completely un-phased by the blood, gore, and death that's surrounding them in the room.  He shakes his head and sighs.

Young Matthew:  "It won't help.  They're coming.  I know it.  They always come."

She raises an eyebrow curiously, pointing to the mess on the floor.

Little Diamond:  "Why?  Cause 'o dis heeyah?"

Matthew nods slowly and she steps forward, stepping over the corpse as if it were just spilled milk on the floor.  She climbs on the bed beside him and starts to swing her feet.

Little Diamond:  "I kin help ya, yeah.  You wan me to?"

Matthew looks at her skeptically and cocks his head to the side.

Young Matthew:  "You can't help.  Nothing can help the bad thing when it happens.  They just come and get me and try to make me disappear for a while."

She smiles and pats his hand, then leans over as if to tell him a secret.

Little Diamond:  "Den we jus gotta make da bad ting disappeyah, yeah.  An I kin do dat."

He looks at her with an upraised eyebrow.  He turns his head as he hears a commotion coming down the long corridor.

Young Matthew:  "And just how are we supposed to do that?  They're watching right now...  And they're coming."

She giggles and swings her feet.

Little Diamond:  "Me an de poppet gotta secret.  I know a trick dat will take care of everythin.  You wan me ta try?"

Matthew hears the commotion getting closer and nods his head.

Young Matthew:  "Just...  Whatever you do, just hurry.  I don't want to disappear again."

The girl giggles and nods and she unbuttons the back of the pink and black haired doll.  She slips her hand inside of it's back, pulling something out, and then hands her to Matthew.

Little Diamond: "You keeper safe, yeah.  She got all da magic I got right now.  Had a stash dat Nana Mori an Pawpaw Li didna know bout."

She goes to the body and sprinkles some sparkling dust on the body, then throws some up at the camera.  The sound of feet running towards the door makes Matthew huddle down more on the bed.  She starts to chant over and over again...

Little Diamond: "Maman Margueritte, Maman Bridgit, Uncle Samedi, let dem see what I wan dem to see.  For twenny-four hours make him seem to be jus da way he used ta be.  By da power 'o three times three, let it be.  Maman Margueritte, Maman Bridgit, Uncle Samedi, let dem see what I wan dem to see.  For twenny-four hours make him seem to be jus da way he used ta be.  By da power 'o three times three, let it be."

A hand reaches for the door and it starts to open.  The girl's eyes flash bright green, and Matthew blinks rapidly as she walks over and puts a hand on his shoulder.  She brings a finger to her lips and shakes her head and points.

Another orderly leans his head in the door and looks around.

Mean Orderly: "Come on Randy.  Ain't you done harrassin' that crazy bastard yet."

Matthew growls and is about to jump up off of the bed, but the girl puts a hand on his wrist with a steel grip and holds him back.  She leans over and whispers in his ear.

Little Diamond: "Donchoo move!  Touch 'im an da trick will break!  I made you safe from it so's you can see an understand."

She points again and Matthew sees the dead body standing, shuffling around like it's still alive.  It gurgles because of the slashes in its throat, but the other orderly seems to understand what it's trying to say.  He waves at the boy and shakes his head.

Mean Orderly: "Yeah, I see the freak's got a girlfriend now.  Look, just hurry up so we can get our drink on."

The corpse mutters something again as Matthew watches on in shock.  The girl is sitting there, swinging her feet an humming softly to herself as she finger combs the doll's hair.  The green glow in her eyes is slowly fading out and he leans close to whisper in her ear.

Young Matthew:  "How did you do that?"

She puts a finger to her lips and giggles.

Little Diamond:  "I tol you I hadda secret.  Is just a little magic is all.  Just magic.  I laid a trick on 'im an ever'body dat saw what happened.  All dey know is he came in heyah ta pick witcha an he gonna work until he drop...  Litrally.  He gonna work till eight in da mornin' den go an jump off a bridge.  Ever'body gonna tink he off himself an nobody gonna tink any different."

He looks at the corpse that is shuffling around like it's working but not actually doing anything, then he looks back at the girl.

Young Matthew:  "Why are you helping me?"

She shrugs and taps his face with the doll and shrugs.

Little Diamond:  "Cause you is like me.  An I could.  We gotta watch out for each Otha...  AN fo' da bebe."

She taps his nose with the doll and makes a smooching sound and he smirks.

Young Matthew:  "You know, you talk funny."

She pouts and shakes her head.

Little Diamond:  "No I don...  I talk like I from da bayou.  Which I am thank you very much."

She rolls her eyes and he chuckles.  She tucks a lock of her wavy hair behind her ear and he notices something different...  She has about five locks of her hair wrapped in bright pink embroidery floss, the ends of which are tied off with pink feathers.  He plays with the end of one of them and she shrugs.

Little Diamond:  "Dey tease me bout my poppet, an I didn't wan her to feel bad so's I did it too.  Dey called Indian braids."

He gets a content look on his face.

Young Matthew:  "Pink and black...  I like it."

She blushes and tucks them back behind her ear.  

Little Diamond:  "Dey is jus a couple o' indian braids."

Matthew shrugs as the corpse finally shuffles out of the door, leaving them there with the door still slightly ajar.  

Young Matthew:  "I'm Matthew."

She looks at him with an upraised eyebrow.

Little Diamond:  "Mattieu?"

He frowns and shakes his head.

Young Matthew:  "No... Matthew."

She frowns back.

Little Diamond:  "Dat's what I said... Mattieu."

He shakes his head again.

Young Matthew:  "No...  Matthew.  Maaaaatttttthhhhhheeeewww."

She chuckles.

Little Diamond:  "I said, Mattieu.  Maaaaatttttiiieeeeuuu!!   Dat's how we say it in the bayou.  Why don't I just call you Matty?"

He nods and takes the doll from her, looking at it with a frown.

Young Matthew:  "Ok.  But only cause you helped me.  What's your name?"

She grins and is about to speak when the door suddenly bangs open and the orderly from before stands in, pointing at the two children, with about five or six other orderlies behind him, along with a very familiar looking doctor.  The girl looks at him in shock.  The orderly sneers at her, then walks over and grabs her by the arm roughly.

Mean Orderly:  "See!!  I told you there was a girl in here!!  Randy must have been slippin'!"

The orderly is followed by a doctor, who is writing on a clip pad.  

Doctor:  "How did she get in here?"

The orderly shakes his head as he shakes her by the arm.  She shrieks in pain and fear and her eyes start to glow a bright green.  

Little Diamond:  "NO!!  LEMME GO!!"

She hits the orderly in the stomach and he gasps, then lets the girl go and grabs his stomach.  Matthew is still just sitting there, looking from the girl to the orderly as she starts to back up from him, shaking her head wildly and screaming.

Little Diamond:  "I DIDNA MEAN TA DO IT!!  I'M SORRY!!  I DIDNA MEAN TA DO IT!!"

The blood comes flying out of the orderly's mouth, ears, nose, and eyes as he holds his stomach.  He crumples to the ground and his body starts to fold in on itself, almost like he's trying to do some serious contortionist movements.  The other orderlies are standing there speechless as they watch his innards actually come flying out of his mouth at the force of his body's convulsions.  Matthew just stands there as the blood goes flying everywhere.  He smiles and nods slowly.

Young Matthew:  "Cool!"

The girl suddenly springs into action and tries to run out past the other orderlies and the doctor, but she's simply not fast enough.  She's grabbed by the arms and she tries to struggle free, kicking and biting and scratching at them, as she screams.

Little Diamond:  "IT WEREN'T MY FAULT!!  LEMME GO!!  IT WEREN'T MY FAULT!  HE SHOULDNA HURT ME!  LEMME GO!!"

Matthew gets upset seeing her in trouble and he moves to leap into action, but she shakes her head.

Little Diamond:  "No Matty!!  Protect da bebe!!  She all I got left!!  Keeper safe!!  Keep da poppet safe!!"

The orderlies start to drag her away, still kicking and fighting like a wild cat, and the doctor backs slowly out of the room and shuts.  Matthew picks up the pink and black haired poppet where he'd dropped it, then leans his head out of the bars on the door and yells to the girl as she's dragged off.

Young Matthew:  "I'll protect her!!  I promise!!  I'll always protect her!!"

He steps over the body of the orderly on the floor, feeling such a sense of de ja vu as he curls back up on the bed, putting the poppet in his lap and, putting his arms around his knees and rocking slowly as he repeats over and over again...

Young Matthew:  "Gotta protect the poppet... The no named poppet... Pink and black hair... Gotta protect the poppet... The no named poppet... Pink and black hair..."

_______________

Later that day, two orderlies are taking Matthew out for a bit of exercise.  They open the door and are chatting to themselves as if he's not even there.

Dumb Orderly 1:  "Yeah, that crazy creole girl is really about to get it for what she did to Steven.  They say she hit in so hard, he puked up his own lung."

Matthew doesn't say a word as they continue walking down the hallway, just listens.

Dumb Orderly 2:  "Yeah, she went absolutely nuts when he touched her.  She's down in the treatment ward.  They're gonna fry her up real good.  By the time they're done with her, she'll probably be able to stick a light bulb in her mouth and light it up like Uncle Fester."

When he hears this, Matthew mutters to himself.

Young Matthew:  "They're going to make her disappear!  She can't disappear!!  What about the poppet?  Who else can protect the poppet?"

And we start to see things in two scenes at once... almost like it's a split screen.  We see a flashack of the scene where a young boy is trying to rescue Diamond, and we see her side of things...

{ The boy suddenly turns and launches himself at the two guards, screaming as he attacks them, knocking them both out by banging their heads on the concrete floor.  He takes one of their sets of keys and their keycards and starts to run down the hallway, making his way towards the treatment ward.  As he gets close, he drops to his knees and crawls past the nurse's station, and as soon as he's a good distance away, he jumps up and takes off running again.  He can hear her from down the hall, pleading with them. }

Outside of the treatment room, Diamond is fighting against the orderlies who are dragging her towards the room forcefully.  She's kicking and screaming, tugging at her arms, but they've got her in a vice like grip by each arm.  

Little Diamond:  "PLEASE!!  PLEASE!!  I DIDNA DO NOTHIN'!!  PLEASE!!  DON' HURT ME!!  PLEASE!!"

They drag her body into the room and throw her like she's just a ragdoll onto the treatment bed and strap her down.  It's not until they start to strap her down on the bed and shove a bit onto her mouth that she realizes that they're not really orderlies, but zombies.  As they shave the sides of her head, removing her precious indian braids, letting them fall to the floor and attach the electrodes to her temples, she sees it then.  Their eyes are blank, empty, and soul-less.  It’s at that moment she starts to scream for real.  Her eyes go wide in shock as she sees a form she's never seen before step out of a cloaking spell.  It's an old man, his face painted to look like a half skull and he's carrying a walking stick with skulls so small you can tell that they are from infants, or worse.  They’re tied to the stick with leather cords she doesn't even want to think about they're made from.  He leans over her and whispers to her, his breath smelling like something she can't even describe.

Lucky Le Fay:  "Marianne tought she could protect you chile, but now, yo soul be mine!!  An wit it yo powwa'!!  It will belong ta me!!  Lucky Le Fay!!  I will steal it all wit dis heah soul jar!!!"

He holds up a clay pot that's almost completely sealed with wax in one hand, and holds up a handful of dust in the other before he blows it on her face.  She coughs as she feels her limbs start to go numb, and she turns her head slowly to see that one of the orderlies has tears slowly sliding down from his eyes.  He mouths two words to her.  'Help me!' as he reaches towards the switch with trembling hands.  The old man feels his control over the zombies slip and he starts to chant, blowing more dust into the face of the man who was crying.

Lucky Le Fay:  "No!!  You be my creatcha!!  Mine!!  Yo body an soul be mine ta control!  You will be mine an mine alone!  Do my biddin'!!"

Diaomnd is able to feel the power start to build within her and her eyes start to glow bright green, and the green quickly builds brighter to a blinding white. Lucky Le Fay’s zombie powder might have given him control of her body, but not her soul yet.  Her power builds higher and higher and her body lifts from the bed as much as the restraints will allow her to go as she starts to mutter words she's never heard before.  In her mind she sees a dark face, hair covered in mud and stringy, dancing around a fire pit as strange shapes flit in the dark jungles behind a face she feels she should know.  Her eyes go brighter white and the face melds with her inner face, becoming one as the words flow out of her in two voices.  

The man is shaking a rattle over her body made from a rattle snake and he's shaking is head.

Lucky Le Fay:  "NO!!  NO!!  YOU S’POSED TA BE MINE!!  MINE!!  YOU S’POSED TO BELONG TA LUCKY LE FAY!!  IF I CANNA HAVE YA POWWA, DEN NO ONE WILL!!"  

He points to the orderly whose trembling hand is falling slowly towards the switch.  The orderly looks at her and mouths 'I'm sorry' to her as his hand inches towards the switch.  She screams behind the gag wordlessly. Diamond’s power shoots out at everyone in the room like green snakes of lightning just as his hand falls on the switch and sends white hot lightning shooting through her mind.  Her scream becomes one of agony and is joined by the screams of those in the room as their bodies are lifted through the air to smack against the white walls with wet smacks.  The soul jar falls to the floor and shatters, the pieces actually disintegrating as they come apart, becoming not even dust.  As soon as her power hits the strange old man, another spell is lifted, and the real nurses and attendants suddenly appear from behind a cloaking spell where they were being concealed and paralyzed.  They look around at the scene and all start to scream in shock and horror as they look at the two zombies and the old man.  Their bodies are pinned to the walls spread eagle and their eyes and mouths open as the white lightning joins her power going out of her body in twin snakes, curling through the air and into the bodies of those who are pinned against the walls.  

The power and the lightning travel down her fingers and out into their bodies as their bodies jerk, their eyes explode and from out of the now empty sockets green and white beacons of sheer power fill them and spill out from their eyeholes, ears, noses and mouths as their screams become keening howls of inhuman agony.  Their bodies begin to turn into something indescribable as the lights start to flicker from the electricity going through her body from the machines.  They start to smoke and spark and overload, and suddenly go up in flames with an explosion as the bodies drop to the ground and her body falls to the bed with a thump, her eyes staring into nothingness as she drops into the darkness...

{ The boy hears her screams become muffled as they stuff the bit in her mouth, and he shoves the key into the door as he tries to get to her before they can flip the switch....  But he's too late.  

The boy hears her shriek of absolute agony, and the lights start to flicker and a green almost like lightning starts to go from bulb to bulb, shattering them.  He's trying to get into the door, when it's suddenly yanked open, and he's almost bowled over by the attendants who are trying to get out of the room.  They're running down the hallway screaming in horror.  He peeks around the corner and looks into the room.

In the treatment room, he sees the stark white walls are splashed with black and red.  The room smells like cooked meat and blood.  He sees the splashes are roughly human shaped, and crumpled on the floor up under each splash is the cooked form of what used to be a human.  He then sees what he was hoping he wouldn't.  She's strapped on the treatment bed, the bit still in her mouth, and her eyes staring straight up at the ceiling.  He walks over and pokes her arm, over and over again.

Young Matthew:  "Hey...  Hey...  Come on, we gotta go!  Hey!!"

She doesn't move, she doesn't speak, she just lays there, staring up at the ceiling, the pink and black indian braids having been shaved from her head to make room for the electrodes lie in small twists at his feet.  He removes the restraints from her hands and feet and takes the poppet from the back of his pants.  He tucks the poppet under her arm and looks down at her.

Young Matthew:  "I kept her safe for you." }

As soon as the poppet is tucked under her arm, she feels the magic stored within it calling out to her, like a beacon, or a homing signal.  What the boy didn't know was she'd turned that poppet into a mojo bag.  Inside of it were not just her magic dust, but a protective spell.  The shine from that spell was a pinpoint in the deep darkness.  It's bright sparkle lights the way in the darkness, leading her slow way back up from out of the dark.  At first, she can't see, or feel, or hear, or even tell if she's breathing.  She just can only follow the sparkling light coming from the unnamed poppet.

{ More orderlies come running and the boy's whole body starts to tremble.  He turns with a look of rage and hatred propelling his small body like a bullet at the group of orderlies who stop just outside of the door of the treatment room.  He is a ball of fury, throwing punches and kicks, dropkicks and bashing skulls into walls and floors.  The commotion goes a small way down the hallway and he loses track of how many people he's actually fighting.  He looks over his shoulder and sees the doctor heading towards the treatment room, and turns to run toward the room, but six orderlies all pile on top of him. He turns, fighting, kicking, punching, even biting at one point.  He swears, he pulls a chunk from one guy and spits it in the face of another.  He breaks free and runs to the door of the room...  only to find it empty.  He turns to the doctor who's just inside the door and growls.


Young Matthew:  "YOU MADE HER DISAPPEAR!!  BRING HER BACK!!  BRING HER BACK!!" }

She sees something in the darkness.  The doctor is coming.  She's helpless...  No magic, her whole being still on fire from the white lightning ripping through her body, and it won't respond.  She's still trapped in the darkness.  But she feels a familiar presence...  and then another. She concentrates on those presences, and in the darkness she can see through their eyes. It's Antoinette and Donovan. The orderlies bring them around the corner while Matthew is fighting the others. When Antoinette turns the corner and looks in the door of the treatment room, she shrieks in agony and horror.

Diamond’s Mother, Antoinette Le Veaux:  "MORGANNA!!!!!"

She runs over to her daughter, picking up her limp and lifeless form, dropping to her knees amongst the gore and blood, rocking her slowly.  The doctor is talking fast, trying to explain.

Stupid Doctor:  "Her?  She’s Morganna Le Veaux?  They…  They said it wasn’t her name!  I swear, I didn’t know!!  They said she was Laura!  Laura Donoldson! They said she was their granddaughter and had multiple personality disorder!  They had a file and everything sent from St. Marc's in St. Louis!  I didn't know!  I swear, I honestly I didn't know!"

Donovan turns on the doctor and punches him in the jaw, knocking the doctor to the ground.

Diamond’s Father, Donovan McConnell:  "You didn't think to check out the file to see if it was real?!!!  WHAT KIND OF CRACKER JACK INSTITUTION IS THS??!!!  SHE WAS KIDNAPPED YOU ASSHOLE!!  SHE'S BEEN MISSING FOR THREE GOD DAMNED MONTHS!!  AREN'T YOU SUPPOSED TO CHECK MISSING PERSONS BEFORE YOU ADMIT SOMEONE?  YOU HAD HER PICTURE ON THE WALL OF YOUR OFFICE WITH THE CURFRENT MISSING CHILDREN'S LIST YOU SON OF A BITCH!!  AND YOU MIGHT HAVE JUST TURNED HER INTO A VEGETABLE!!"

Antoinette is still just rocking Diamond slowly and singing softly to her as she sobs.  The poppet is crushed between the two of them, as she holds her daughter close, kissing her face.

Diamond's Mother, Antoinette Le Veaux:  "Please babygirl... Mama's here now... Please come back to us. Please babygirl..."

She reaches into her pocket and pulls out a second mojo bag and slips it around Diamond’s neck.  As soon as it touches her skin, Little Diamond jerks and makes a gasping sound.  Her eyes blink once, and that's all, but it's some recognition that she's still there and Antoinette starts crying all over again.

Diamond's mother, Antoinetter Le Veaux:  "I'm gonna take you home, and when you wake up I'll make you a big pot of gumbo.  That's your favorite.  And your daddy is gonna be there.  And we'll have cake and ice cream, and any kind of candy you want babygirl.  Just please, please come back to me.  Don't leave me babygirl.  Just stay.  Please...  Morganna...  Please...  Come back to me."

Donovan points at the doctor, who's still rubbing his jaw from the hit and the orderlies step between the two men.  He balls up his fist and shakes it at him, then turns around to place a hand on Antoinette's shoulder and help her to her feet.

Diamond's Father, Donovan McConnell:  "You'll be hearing from my lawyer!  Count on it!"

They carry Diamond out of the treatment room, and when her unseeing eyes happen to fall on Matthew, her hand clenches into a fist and she moans. They disappear around the corner, leaving the doctor in the room before the brawl at the other end of the hallway is done.

{ The orderlies tackle him and hold him down and the doctor injects him with a huge dose of tranquilizer. Matthew's still fighting though, struggling against the men and the drugs. As the drugs start to take affect, his struggles get less and less.

Young Matthew:  "You made her disappear!  Bring her back!!  Gotta protect the poppet with no name!  Pink and black hair!!  Bring her back!!  Protect...  Pink and black hair!!  Bring her back!!"

As the fight slowly drains out of him, he collapses into a heap of bodies, swirling down into darkness... }

Antoinette doesn't let go of her daughter as she carries her out of the hospital and into the waiting van. She puts Morganna in her lap and holds her close, singing softly to her all the while and rocking her.  

Slowly she comes out of the darkness. The twin lights of the mojo bag and the poppet help her find her way out. All she can think about is him. The little boy who fought for her. The little boy she helped by doing a trick. Th

11
Supercard Archives / Devona Vs Diamond
« on: October 27, 2017, 11:04:20 PM »
 
 
></iframe>


>
"For a star to be born, there is one thing that must happen:  
A gaseous nebula must collapse.

So collapse.  Crumble.  This is not your destruction...
This is your birth."  
 

The words of N.T.


From the Journal of The VooDoo Angel, Diamond...


10-19-17

Cher Journal, { Dear Diary, }

Je suis tellement excitée, et je ne peux pas le cacher !! Je suis sur le point de perdre le contrôle et je pense que je l'aime !! Oui, je sais que c'est une chanson, mais qu'allez-vous faire? C'est juste la meilleure façon d'exprimer ce que je ressens. Je suis sur le nuage neuf !! Je n'arrive pas à croire que j'ai pu revenir comme je l'ai fait. Et pour moi, avoir une chance, c'est un rêve devenu réalité! Pour moi d'être allé là-bas et sorti deux autres Bombshells pour devenir le Numéro Un des Compétiteurs pour le Championnat Internet! Et j'ai maintenant ma chance de prouver que ça devait être! Que je suis censé être le Champion d'Internet!

{ I'm so excited, and I just can't hide it!!  I'm about to lose control and I think I like it!!  Yeah, I know that is a song, but what are you going to do?  It's just the best way to express the way that I feel.   I'm on cloud nine!!  I can't believe that I actually was able to come back the way that I did.  And for me to get the chance that I've gotten, it's a dream come true!  For me to have gone out there and taken out two other Bombshells to become the Number One Contender for the Internet Championship!  And I now have my shot to prove that it was meant to be!  That I'm meant to be the Internet Champion! }

Mais tout le monde pense que ma victoire initiale était juste un coup de chance. Ils pensent que je suis un faux et une fraude. Mais à la fin ... Ils connaîtront et comprendront la vérité. Je suis plus que juste un manager qui ne peut pas le couper dans le ring. Enfer, je l'ai juste pris à deux anciens Champions Bombshell comme ils ont volé quelque chose. En fait, Crystal était Champion Bombshell il y a seulement quelques mois. Et je l'ai sortie après avoir été hors du ring pendant près de quatre ans. Alors qu'est-ce que cela dit à tout le monde? Que DEVRAIT dire à tout le monde? Je suppose que cela devrait dire à tout le monde que je suis plus que ce qui me vient à l'esprit. OH MON DIEU ... est-ce que je viens de citer les Transformers? Je suppose que je l'ai fait. Ha!!

{ But everyone is thinking that my original win was just a fluke.  They think that I'm a fake and a fraud.  But in the end...  They will all come to know and understand the truth.  I'm more than just some manager who can't cut it in the ring.  Hell, I just took it to a couple of former Bombshell Champions like they stole something.  In fact, Crystal was Bombshell Champion only a few months ago.  And I took her out after being out of the ring for almost four years.  So what does that tell everyone?  What SHOULD that tell everyone?  I guess it should tell everyone that I'm more than meets the eye.  OH MY GOD... did I just quote the Transformers?  I guess I did.  Ha!! }

Peu importe ce que tout le monde pense, je suis tellement content que mes amis aient encore confiance en moi. Ils auront toujours mon dos. Mais alors, ils sont plus que de simples amis. Ils sont la famille. Et chaque fois que je regarde au bord du ring et que je les vois m'encourager, ça me donne envie de travailler beaucoup plus dur dans le ring. Je ne me bats pas seulement pour mon honneur, mais pour le leur aussi. En tant que leur gestionnaire, j'ai vu à quel point leurs pertes ont des conséquences néfastes sur eux. Et je veux faire savoir au monde que les Anges des Déchus ne sont pas seulement de la chair à canon. Nous sommes une force avec laquelle il faut compter! Nous nous sommes battus depuis notre arrivée dans cette entreprise et nous continuerons à nous battre. Peu importe ce que! Nous sommes fidèles et nous soutenons cette compagnie et nos fans. C'est l'une des raisons pour lesquelles on m'a donné ce cliché, et je ne vais pas le laisser passer.

{ Regardless of what everyone thinks, I'm just so glad that my friends still have faith in me.  They will always have my back.  But then, they're more than just friends.  They're family.  And every time I look out to the ringside and I see them cheering me on, it makes me want to work that much harder in the ring.  I'm not just fighting for my own honor, but for theirs as well.  Being their manager, I've seen how much of a toll their losses are having on them.  And I want to let the world know that the Angels of the Fallen aren't just cannon fodder.  We're a force to be reckoned with!  We've fought hard since coming into this company, and we will continue to fight.  No matter what!  We're loyal and we stand by this company and our fans.  It's one of the reasons why I was given this shot, and I'm not about to let it pass me by. }

Mon adversaire est plutôt nouveau dans l'entreprise et elle est forte. J'ai gardé son œil sur sa montée à travers les rangs, et je dois admettre ... Elle est bonne. Mais il y a une chose qu'elle n'est plus. Elle n'a pas vraiment faim. J'ai constaté que ce sont les gens qui se battent pour quelque chose qu'ils veulent vraiment qui ont tendance à réussir. Mais Devona semble être devenu complaisant. Elle a eu un avant-goût de ce que signifie être au sommet de la montagne, et je pense personnellement qu'elle s'est vraiment arrêtée. Je sais ce que c'est. Cela m'est arrivé dans le passé dans d'autres entreprises. Mais je suis hors de combat depuis si longtemps, ma faim d'aller au sommet et d'y rester est forte. C'est plus fort que tout ce que n'importe qui peut jeter mon chemin! Je suis comme un homme moribond qui a plus à faire avec sa vie, s'accrochant à ces derniers moments, suppliant et plaignant avec qui que ce soit pour plus de temps. Il ne sortira pas facilement. Il va gratter et griffer et sortir balancer. C'est moi. Je dois me prouver comme personne d'autre.

{ My opponent is pretty new to the company, and she's strong.  I've kept my eye on her rise through the ranks, and I have to admit...  She's good.  But there's one thing she's not anymore.  She's not truly hungry.  I've found that it's the people who are fighting for something they truly want that tend to succeed.  But Devona seems to have become complacent.  She's gotten a taste of what it means to be at the top of the mountain, and I personally think she's stopped truly trying.  I know what that's like.  It's happened to me in the past in other companies.  But I've been out of action for so long, my hunger to get to the top and stay there is strong.  It's stronger than anything that anyone can throw my way!  I'm like a dying man who has more to do with his life, clinging to those last moments, begging and pleading with anyone that they can for more time.  He won't go out easily.  He'll scratch and claw and go out swinging.   That's me.  I've got to prove myself out there like no one else. }

Mais mes amis me préparent à quoi m'attendre. Ils savent et comprennent à quel point je veux gagner. La chance de tenir mon premier championnat de singles ... Oh, comme c'est mignon! Et je sais que je vais sortir de cette arène en tant que nouveau Champion Internet Bombshell. Je l'ai vu!! C'est mon destin! Et il n'y a pas de destin qui s'échappe.

{ But my friends are preparing me for what to expect.  They know and understand just how much I want to win.  The chance to hold my first Singles Championship...  Oh, how sweet it's been!  And I know that I'm going to walk out of that arena as the newest Bombshell Internet Champion.  I've seen it!!  It's my destiny!  And there's no escaping destiny. }

Au Revoir!!  (See you again soon!!)

Diamond

**********
Time: Monday, October 15, 2017...  5:30 PM
Place: Brisbane, Austrailia… Location: MacArthur Central Shopping Center...  The Costume Shop
**********

The Angels of the Fallen have had a lot of fun looking for costumes for a Halloween Party that they've been invited to.  Especially Diamond, as she's gotten to see her fiancée Jeremiah in a whole new light.  So far, she thinks she likes his Thunder from Down Under look the best, but that's one that she's going to reserve for a private showing.

Right now, she's dressed like as the dancer from Jabba the Hut's court, minus the body paint.  But she knew that she'd be able to pull it off if she wanted to.  After all, blue IS her favorite color.  And she could shake it much better than that dancer could.  But she'd already made her mind up on what she would be, so if she did get this outfit, it would probably just be for a little bit of role play fun with Jeremiah.  She walks out of the dressing room, and sees Jeremiah standing there, dressed like Luke Sky Walker, complete with light saber and grins.

Diamond:  "Ohhh, don't you look sexy.  Am I the droid you were looking for?"

She poses with her hands behind her head and bats her eyelashes at Jeremiah who grins and comes over, kissing her softly.

Jeremiah:  "Always my jewel.  You know that.  And damn baby...  You look so fucking good in that outfit!   I think you should go with that."

Diamond chuckles and shakes her head.

Diamond:  "Oh no baby.  You know what I'm going as."

Jeremiah frowns and shakes his head.

Jeremiah:  "I do?  Well that's news to me.  If you already have your outfit picked out, why are you still trying on stuff?  Just go and buy it?"

Just then, Gothika steps out of the dressing room, dressed like a pirate in a pair of skin tight leather pants, thigh high calf skinned leather boots, with a ruffled peasants blouse on and a blood red velvet corset and a matching bolero jacket.  She's pulling on a pair of leather gloves and smooths her hands over the corset with a sigh.

Gothika:  "Well, I'm guessing I know what the outfit is that she's going to wear, and it's not in this store.  It's probably already packed in her suitcase.  Am I right?"

Diamond shrugs and looks petulantly at her friend.

Diamond:  "Maybe."

Jeremiah frowns and looks from one of them to the other, scratching his head.

Jeremiah:  "Um, am I missing something?"

Diamond frowns and clucks her tongue at her friend.

Diamond:  "You know you talk too much sometimes, Mia."

Gothika shrugs and straightens her boot.

Gothika:  "I'm just speaking the truth.  You need to tell him."

Jeremiah looks from Gothika to Diamond, his frown deepening.

Jeremiah:  "Tell me what?"

Diamond shakes her head and pouts.

Diamond:  "It's nothing. I don't want to talk about it."

Diamond steps into the dressing room and pulls the curtain shut quickly as Dmitri steps out of another dressing room.  He's dressed as Steven Q. Urkel, complete with saddle shoes, suspenders, lab coat and glasses.  He has a pair of goggles on the top of his head, and he's wearing a pair of long black rubber gloves.  He frowns at Gothika and looks down at himself.

Dmitri:  "Um, is this how this is supposed to look?  You know I'm not used to all of this."

Jeremiah takes one look at Dmitri and chuckles.  

Jeremiah:  "Oh my God!  Please, please PLEASE say, 'Did I do that?'… Just once... for me."

Dmitri looks at Jeremiah confused.

Dmirti:  "Did I do that?"

Jeremiah bursts out in raucous laughter, holding his stomach until he hears a growl and sees the look on Dmitri's face.   Jeremiah coughs, clearing his throat and tugs at the collar of his shirt a bit.

Dmitri:  "I do not like being made fun of."

Gothika comes over and kisses Dmitri softly.

Gothika:  "Don't worry my love.  You look amazing.  That outfit is totally thorough.  You'd win best humorous costume for sure."

Dmitri shakes his head and frowns again.

Dmitri:  "But I don't want humorous.  I want intimidating.  I thought this was like a mad scientist's outfit or something.  I think I need to choose again."

Gothika nods and Dmitri goes back into the dressing room as Jeremiah grabs her arm and pulls her to the side.

Jeremiah:  "Damia, you've got to tell me what's going on with this costume thing.  What's it all about?"

Gothika is about to speak, but Diamond steps out of the dressing room and points at her friend.

Diamond:  "Don't you do it Mia!!"

Gothika throws up her hands in the air and shakes her head.

Gothika:  "But he needs to know!!  You've kept it from him for too long!  You guys are engaged for pete's sake!!"

Diamond nods and sighs heavily.

Diamond:  "I know.  I know.  And I'll tell him.  But not here.  It's just too much to talk about right now."

Gothika takes a deep breath and straightens the outfit, flipping her hair around a bit.

Gothika:  "Good.  It's about damned time too.  Now if you'll excuse me, I'm going to change back into my normal clothes and go buy this, then go help Dmitri find something for himself."

Just then, Raynin steps out of the dressing room all clothed.  In her hands, she's holding what looks like a couple of strings.  Gothika frowns at her and looks in the dressing room.

Gothika:  "Um... Ray Ray, where's your costume?"

Raynin holds up her hand and nods towards it.

Raynin:  "This is it."

Diamond frowns and looks in the dressing room again.

Diamond:  "Uh huh, I see, I see.  But where's the rest of it?"

Raynin reaches back in the dressing room and pulls out a pair of ears with a single horn on it and puts it on her head, then holds out a belt with a horse's tail on it and puts it around her waist.  She then holds up the strings and reveals a rainbow bikini which is so tiny, it would leave very little to the imagination.  She grins and wiggles her hips, making the tail swish back and forth.

Raynin:  "See... sexy unicorn.  So when someone asks, I can say "oh, me so horny', and it'll be true.  I've had to order the boots and gloves with hooves, but they'll be shipped to Zatanya's mother's house in a couple of days, so I'm all good."

Raynin strolls off to the counter to make her purchase as Jeremiah's jaw is dropped to the ground, and he shakes his head in confusion.  He then turns back to Diamond and nods slowly.

Jeremiah:  "Ooookkaaayyy...  Morganna, I'll be talking to you about your own outfit soon.  First, I need my brain to process what I just saw."

Diamond chuckles and lifts an eyebrow at her fiancée.

Diamond:  "Oh, that outfit Raynin's picked out's not too bad.  You should have seen some of the things I used to wear.  But then, maybe I can show you some of them when we get back to Vegas.  But first, let's see if we can't pick our costumes."

Diamond winks at Jeremiah and blows him a kiss before they both head back into the racks to keep looking for their costumes.  The scene fades out.

<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>

></iframe>

**********
Time: October 19, 2017... 11:58 AM
Place: Melbourne, Australia… Location: Crown Towers Melbourne Hotel...  Diamond and Jeremiah's room…
**********

The scene is one of leisure and to the untrained eye, everything looks perfect.  The hotel room is immaculate and luxurious.  The bed's been perfectly turned down, and there are chocolates on the pillows.  In the sitting room, the television is lazily droning on some random soccer match, and all of a sudden, you hear the announcer scream, "GGGGOOOOOOOOOOOAAAALLLLLLL!!!"  At that point, Diamond comes storming out of the bathroom with her arms crossed and Jeremiah is right behind her.  He's quite upset, and he grabs her arm and spins her around gently.

Jermiah:  "Don't walk away from me, Morganna!!  You promised, and I'm holding you to that promise!!"

Diamond shakes her head and tears are flowing down her cheeks.

Diamond: "But I already promised you that I wouldn't wear it!  I'm going as something else!  Why do you have to know so badly?!!"

Jeremiah pulls her into his arms and strokes Diamond's back.

Jeremiah: "Because, this is obviously something important to you, but you've kept it from me.  What is this outfit and why is it such a secret?"

Diamond sniffs and shakes her head.

Diamond:  "It's not that it's a secret.  You've seen me in the outfit before."

Jeremiah frowns and scratches his head.

Jeremiah:  "I have?"

Diamond nods and sniffs, wiping her eyes.

Diamond:  "Yes, it's the harlequin outfit."

Jeremiah nods and frowns.

Jeremiah:  "Yeah, you used to wear it all of the time.  But why would Gothika think that I need to know about it?"

Diamond sighs and sits down on the bed.

Diamond:  "Because of what it represents."

Jeremiah sits beside her and kisses away her tears.

Jeremiah:  "Whatever it is, it can't be that bad."

Diamond shakes her head and rubs her arms softly before she lowers her head, trying to hide her face behind her hair.

Diamond:  "It's bad.  Which is why I'm worried about you finding out about it.  I don't want you to think any less of me."

Jeremiah pulls her into his arms and holds her tightly.

Jeremiah:  "You know I would never think less of you."

Diamond sighs and sniffs.  She pulls herself gently from his arms and wipes her eyes.

Diamond:  "Ok.  I'll tell you all of it."

She stands and walks over to her bag and pulls out two small stoppered vials.  She holds them up, looking at them for a moment.

Diamond:  "Now, you know I've always been attracted to the bad boys.  Well, there's a reason for that.  And the harlequin outfit is a part of it.  I guess you could say it represents a side of me that I have kept repressed for a very long time.  And when I need to let it out, that's when I put on the harlequin outfit."

She comes and sits beside Jeremiah and swallows heavily, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear.

Diamond: "See, I wasn't just into a bad boy...  When I say I liked them bad, I meant... like psychotic bad.  And it all started because I met a boy as a kid who helped me.  Meeting him changed my life, and sent me along a spiral into insanity, and thrust me into, I guess you could call it a love triangle... or square really because it involved two men and another girl...  Maybe a love quadrilateral describes it more clearly.  I really don't know.  All I know is, I was put on a path that I couldn’t escape no matter how I tried.  It was like I was meant to be driven insane.  Because with my family, looking back at it all, it was a road I was destined to walk."

Jeremiah sighs and shakes his head.

Jeremiah:  "You can't mean that.  No one is meant to be crazy."

Diamond chuckles and shakes her head.

Diamond:  "Oh yeah?  Tell that to Raynin.  Sometimes I think that our lives were written out in the stars and we were meant to suffer.  But only because it's been written that what we suffer would make us stronger.  I mean, look at what we put our bodies through daily just for wrestling.  All of that is just as much of a preparation for suffering as anything else we go through.  But we do it because it's what we're meant to do!  We don't walk away from the hard shit because we know that we're going to come out on top in the end."

She runs her fingers through her hair and clasps her hands together in her lap as she tries to settle down her emotions.  She licks her lips before she speaks.

Diamond:  "The worst part of it all is that a lot of what happened to me in my childhood was stolen from me, and I didn't know about it until I was much older."

Jeremiah frowns and strokes her shoulder gently.

Jeremiah:  "What do you mean it was stolen from you?  What happened?"

Diamond looks down at the vials in her hand and holds it up with a rueful smirk.

Diamond: "It's so much that talking about it doesn't convey everything.  I think it's best if I show you.  This will let you into my memories so you can see things as they transpired for me.  Though a lot of what I learned was in a flashback or magic induced dream state too.  So, this is kind of like an Inception situation.  You know, a dream within a dream?  Some of it is a flashback within a dream within a dream, so, yeah.  It even confuses me sometimes.  But then, all I ask is for you to be understanding and patient."

She hands Jeremiah one of the vials of the potion she's finished, and nods towards it with a soft sigh.

Diamond:  "So, are you sure you want to know?  If you want to back out, I'd understand.  It's a lot, and it's intense.  Hell, I lived through it and the thought of just remembering it all gives me the chills."

Jeremiah reaches out and strokes Diamond's cheek gently, nodding slowly.

Jeremiah:  "I think that it's needed.  Knowing more about what you've been through will help us to become closer.   I mean, I've opened up to you, but there's a lot of you which you keep hid from me.  And I don't like being kept in the dark about things.  And I've been patient.  I've given you time to try to come to grips with telling me.  And now is the time.  We're engaged for pete's sake.  There should be no secrets between us."

She chuckles and shakes her head.

Diamond:  "Now you know that there has to be secrets between us.  You had black ops you took part in when you were on active duty, and I have secrets to protect not just you but the entire world from a plane of existence that very few ever have the pleasure of learning about."

Jeremiah leans over and kisses her softly, stroking her hair gently.

Jeremiah:  "Now you know that's different.   I know it can't be that bad really."

She hangs her head and lets her hair hide her face again.

Diamond:  "I wasn't the same person back then.  I let myself get mixed up with someone who... Well... Let's just say he wasn't the best for me.  I was in a company called Mid-West Championship Wrestling, where I met back up with the boy once more, and he was... well, crazy doesn't quite describe him.  He was abusive.  Both mentally and physically abusive.  But I stayed with him because I thought I loved him.  I thought that I could help him... Change him... make him not so...  Well, so much like him.  But even with the cuts, the bruises, I thought that I was something special to him.  But I was a fool.  I thought he was at least my friend, but in the end, I found out that he wasn't even that."

She puts her face in her hands and sighs deeply, then looks at the vial again.

Diamond:  "But you'll see what I mean soon enough.  Ok.  Just sit right back and you'll hear a tale..."

Jeremiah interrupts her with a smirk.

Jeremiah:  "A tale of a fateful ship?"

Diamond frowns and slaps his shoulder gently.

Diamond:  "Hell no!!  This ain't got nothin' to do with flippin' Gilligan's Island!  Now stop playing!  I'm trying to tell you about some really serious shit here!"

Jeremiah wraps his arms around her waist and kisses her shoulder softly.

Jeremiah: "I'm sorry my love.  It's just that hearing you like this is so different.  You're usually so confident about everything that you do, and I don't like hearing you sounding so... vulnerable."

Diamond takes a deep breath and lets it go slowly.

Diamond:  "What can I say.  This time of my life was so chaotic that when I look back on it, I can't even believe it was real.  Everything I thought I knew was flipped upside down.  Not just once, but time after time again.  Like I said... The only way for you to understand is to see, so..."

She nods towards the potion in his hand and lifts the vial to her lips.  Before she drinks, she whispers to him.

Diamond:  "You'll experience my memories like you're in virtual reality, but you won't be able to interact with anything.  And...  please try to be understanding."

Diamond downs the potion as Jeremiah brings the vial to his lips.

Jeremiah:  "I could never think less of you.  Bottoms up!"

Jeremiah downs the potion and as he swallows, he feels it hit his stomach like a ton of bricks.  He sees the world swimming, and feels Diamond's hand take his as they both fall back onto the bed.  He hears her whisper to him as the world swirls around him.

Diamond:  "I love you so much Jeremiah..."

He closes his eyes as the swirling takes his mind deeper and deeper into darkness...

-♥.•*¨*•. .•*¨*•.♥-


{ When Jeremiah opens his eyes, he feels Diamond's hand clutching his like a vice grip.  He looks over and sees her as she stares at a younger version of herself.  She whispers to him softly.

Diamond: "I remember this day.  This was the day that I found out so much about myself.  I'd had memories that had been seriously repressed, and after a really bad hit to the head, something had gotten knocked loose in my mind.  This was the day when the memories started to come back.  Right now, we're looking at a representation of my mind back then.  This was the day that changed my life..." }


The younger Diamond has come to in a hall of mirrors which are hanging on the wall.  She stands slowly and shakes her head to try to clear some of the cobwebs.  The mirrors are showing Diamond in various stages of her life, from childhood to her current age. She runs a hand through her hair and turns around in a slow circle. As she does, the other versions of her in the mirrors stand still, like they're snapshots of her. She stops in front of a mirror and it starts to get a bit fuzzy. Suddenly, the version of her standing in the mirror is her as an eight-year old girl. She's playing with a little hand-made doll, it's red hair made of yarn. Diamond reaches out to touch the cool mirror where the doll is.

Diamond:  â€œI remember that poppet... My Grandmere made it for me. She taught me that poppets could be used to control others, and so I had to make sure that the one she made for me looked so unlike anyone else that no one could say it was used against anyone else. So, she had one green button eye and one orange. Her name was Fiona...”

She sighs deeply and rubs her temples, closing her eyes as she tries to keep the headache that's threatening her at bay.

Diamond:  â€œI remember the day I lost Fiona... It was the day that I had my first conscious experience with the other side of my magic... I'd forgotten it, just like I'd forgotten Fiona... but never again...”

The scene in the mirror ripples and the younger Diamond steps through the glass and into the past, taking her current self and Jeremiah along with her...

**********

Suddenly, the younger Diamond disappears, as she's stepped into the body of her childhood self.  She's about seven years old, with her hair long and hanging down her back in two long wavy ponytails.  She's playing with Fiona on the front porch, having a tea party with imaginary Lords and Ladies.  She suddenly stops, feeling something approaching.  She turns around, and looks out over the still waters of the bayou that surrounds the house.  She hears the mental call, a caress almost of someone very special to her and she jumps up, spinning around with Fiona in her arms.  She runs to the railing of the porch and looks out into the stillness.  

She sees her grandmother coming home through the bayou, poling on the flat-bottomed boat she uses to get around and into town.  She's so excited, that she doesn't just stand on the porch of the house, but is jumping up and down because she is so happy to see her. Her mother Antoinette had just gotten the new house and moved them away so it would be easier for Diamond to get to school and she'd missed her grandmother something fierce.  As the boat comes closer though, she sees that her grandmother isn't alone.  She runs down to the water's edge, still jumping, Fiona flopping around in her hand.  She's so excited to see her grandmother that she doesn't notice that the boat is the only thing in the water.  She's still jumping and crying out happily to her grandmother.

Little Diamond: "GRANDMERE!! GRANDMERE!! GRANDMERE!! I'VE MISSED YOU SO MUCH GRANDMERE!!"

Diamond’s grandmother, Marianne is beaming at her granddaughter because she’s just as happy to see her.   But as she gets closer, her smile becomes a look of horror as she sees what's approaching young Morganna.  She reaches out a hand towards the child and screams...

Diamond’s Grandmother, Marianne Le Veaux:  "ALLEZ!! ALLEZ!! LOOK OUT CHILE!!!"

Young Diamond's hand is flipping Fiona around and it's at that moment that a fifteen-foot long gator strikes.  It snaps towards her hand, and Diamond pulls her hand back at the last possible moment.  Her hand is safe, but poor Fiona takes a trip down the gator's gullet.  Diamond shrieks in shock and anger.

Little Diamond:  "FIIIIOOOONNNAAAA!!!"

She looks like she's ready to leap down the gator's gullet after the poppet, but instead her eyes glow bright green and she reaches her hand out at the gator and whispers guttural words that sound almost non-sensical.

Little Diamond:  "dkow shophtw hilwr fhovelkwhy HFONELWYER NOWLE ETIEPE!!"

As the last syllables are flowing from her mouth, the gator has opened its jaws and he looks as if he's about to make a meal out of young Diamond, when suddenly it looks like his skin is bubbling.  The gator flips over onto it's back and starts to roll and flip back and forth on the ground.  It's eyes pop with a loud sploosh sound, and white-hot steam comes pouring forth from its eye sockets.  It's making a mewling sound, which I'm sure no gator was ever meant to make and it rolls over one last time on its back, it's paws flicking uselessly in the air, and the body suddenly starts to shrink, almost as if it's imploding in on itself.  The skin splits and falls from its body and the muscles inside look like they're cooking on the bones of the skeleton.  The gator’s skeleton turns brittle and then breaks apart into dust as the internal organs split open and spill their contents onto the ground.  Everything organic inside of the gator is turned to dust, and we can see the remnants of a cat, a dog, and a human arm slowly start to disintegrate.  And last, we see the poppet.  Diamond jumps and screams happily to see that the poppet is intact.

Little Diamond:  FIONA!!"

But because the poppet was made with wool yarn, and cotton fibers, the poppet too begins to disintegrate. The only thing that is left when the spell completes are the two buttons used for her eyes, and the metal eyelets from off of her dress. Diamond watches in horror at what she's just done to her first and only friend and she drops to her knees, shrieking.

Little Diamond:  "NOOOOOO!!!  FIONA!!!!"

When the poppet is completely gone, Morganna's grandmother has finally gotten the boat tied off and is helping three women out of the boat.  Morganna runs to her grandmother and throws herself into her arms, sobbing into the skirts of her dress as her grandmother strokes her hair gently.

Diamond’s Grandmother, Marianne Le Veaux:  "Hush now chile...  It's gonna be alright."

Diamond is inconsolable.  She's sobbing, her whole body trembling at what she's done.

Little Diamond:  "I didna mean ta do it grandmere!  I sweayah...  I didna mean ta do it!  Fiona!!!"

Her grandmother strokes her cheeks and pulls out an old bandana and dries Diamond's tears from her face and makes her blow her nose as it's running gunk down her face.  She takes the young girl's cheek in her hands and lifts her face up to look her in the eye.

Diamond’s Grandmother, Marianne Le Veaux:  "Where did ya learn dat trick petite?"

Diamond sniffles and shakes her head and shrugs.

Little Diamond:  "I dunno grandmere. It kinda jus came in my head and I jus did it."

One of the women behind her grandmother stepped forward and takes her hand.  As soon as she does, the woman goes stiff, and her eyes snap open, showing pure white as she gasps.  When she speaks, she's got a slight creole accent, but it's more of the upper class of the fine women who live in the plantation houses out in the middle of town.

Miss Aeron:  "Marianne, you done right by gettin' us here as quickly as you did. This here girl...  She's more powerful than you can evah imagine.  She's tapping into genetic memories of every powerful witch, mambo, voudun priest and priestess, root worker, druid, shaman...  anyone with any type of magical powers in your ancestry, and who's ever been buried anywhere neah this building...  She's speaking with their spirits!!  She is gaining their knowledge as she grows oldah!  She's is gonna be the most powerful worker of magic ever to grace this earth!!  Oh my!!  And she will be so GLORIOUS!!"

When the woman finally lets go of Diamond's hand the power leaves from her eyes.  She sways a bit and the other women around her place a supporting hand on her shoulders, as she regains her composure.  She then smiles down to Diamond with bright and shining blue eyes the color of the deep blue sea.

"Why hello there Morganna.  I'm Miss Aeron...  It's so wonderful to finally meet you."

She extends a hand towards Diamond who takes it and does a slight curtsey.

Little Diamond:  "Thank you kindly Ma'am. It's nice to meet ya too."

Miss Aeron throws her head back and laughs, and her steel grey hair which is tied back in a bun doesn't even move.  When she looks back at Diamond, she's grinning from ear to ear.

"And so polite too.  You and Antoinette are really teachin' this heah girl to be somethin' special.  Did you know that I am from a long line of Druids Morganna?"

Morganna nods and smiles as the other women step forward and introduce themselves to Morganna.  Miss Vivienne is a Voudun priestess, and Miss Patricia is a shamaness.  When Morganna touches each of them, it's like a window opens in her mind, or a book she never knew was there opens, and she suddenly knows new spells.  She looks up at her grandmother and smiles.

Little Diamond:  "I know some new tricks now Grandmere!  Watch this!!"

Diamond starts to bounce around on one foot, then the other, mumbling some words in a sing song voice, sounding like she's chanting in an Indian drum circle.  Miss Patricia's eyes go wide as she watches Diamond.

Miss Patricia:  "Dat is a rain dance chile!!  How did you know dat?"

Diamond stops suddenly with her arms widespread and lifts her face up to the heavens as rainclouds form over her head, and a sudden downpour opens out and drenches everyone.  Diamondis grinning from ear to ear as she spins around in the cooling rain.  The women grab her and move towards the porch and Marianne slips inside of the house, coming back out with towels for everyone.  She wraps the towel around Morganna and starts to dry her drenched hair.

Diamond’s Grandmother, Marianne Le Veaux:  "How ya do dat petite?"

Diamond points to Miss Patricia and she looks at her grandmother a bit worried.

Little Diamond:  "I saw it inner head Grandmere. I saw a lotta thins in dere, but I figured dat one was da safest one ta do.  Did I do bad Grandmere?"

Morganna's bottom lip starts to tremble as she's worried she's disappointed her grandmother and Marianne sweeps her up into her arms and shakes her head as she holds onto the little girl.

Diamond’s Grandmother, Marianne Le Veaux:  "Hush hush hush ma petite...  No, you didna do bad. You did wondaful!  You did a trick perfectly!"

Miss Patricia looks around and leans in and whispers to Marianne.

Miss Patricia:  "Marianne, now ya know If she be able ta do dat, it be trouble.  You know who will get wind o' it fo sho and he'll pitch a fit!"

As Diamond's grandmother dries her eyes, the scene starts to ripple outward and we're back in the hall of mirrors...


********** cont.

12
Supercard Archives / London Underground Vs The Fallen
« on: October 21, 2017, 09:46:41 PM »
 

></iframe></iframe>

<hr size=1 color=darkred>
____________
Time: October 15, 2017...  3:30 PM
Place: Brisbane, Austrailia… Location: MacArthur Central Shopping Center
____________

It's been a pretty good day for everyone in Blood Legion.   A day of training, just as always was followed up with the Rebellious One's craving for something she knew she shouldn't have...  Which ended with the Angels of the Fallen, the men of R.O.A.R., and the former World Champion, Dmitri in the last place they thought they would end up...  At a nearby shopping mall.  Raynin is skipping around way out in front of everyone else, howling like a mad woman.

"Grease!!  I want some grease!!"

Dark Tiger chuckles as he pushes Darknyss along in her wheelchair.  He leans over and whispers in her ear.

"How can she say she wants some grease?  Doesn't she realize it's gonna kill what we just did in the gym?"

Darknyss reaches up and caresses her fiancée's arm gently.

"Oh, she knows...  But she doesn't care.  When she gets these kinds of cravings, it's best just to let her indulge.  Besides...  They don't happen very often, and she works pretty damned hard, so a little treat won't hurt her.  Though, usually when she gets these cravings, she comes to my house cause I do it in a more healthy way."

Raynin skips back around the group and chuckles.

"I know, but sometimes you need the unhealthy grease in your life!!  Sometimes, you just want chilli cheese fries and onion rings and fried cheese sticks made the old fashioned and non-gluten-free way!  Sometimes you just need grease!!"

Gothika puts her hand on Raynin's shoulder and smiles.

"Yeah, I get that it's what you want, but we need to keep our focus on what's coming in a couple of weeks.  You know I want to have those titles wrapped firmly around our waists, and if you don't stay focused, we may not be able to make that happen.

Raynin chuckles and shakes her head, tapping her forehead with her fingertip.

"Hush up now Damia.  You're starting to sound like The Other!  That's all she's talking about these days.  'You know we have to win back the precioussss!  I want my precioussss back!!  If you don't keep your eyesssss on the prize little rabbit, I'm gonna ssssstick you back in the mirror and sssssubject you to horrorsssss you haven't begun to imagine!!'  Come on now!!  Just chill out!  both of you!!  I know how important it is to come out of the Pay Per View as the Champion more than any of you!  It’s not YOUR SANIY AND SOUL that's on the line here!  It's mine!!  And I for one am about to do whatever it takes... WHATEVER IT TAKES to come out of that match as the champion!!  Even if it means siccing The Other on those unsuspecting schmucks!"

Darknyss rolls her eyes and chuckles.

"From where I'm sitting, I say let her have at it."

Raynin stops short and turns, looking at Darknyss with her eyebrows upraised in shock.

"Say what?"

Darknyss nods towards Gothika and sighs.

"I swear, it's not what you're thinking..."

Raynin interrupts her with an almost pout in her voice.

"Oh, so you know what I'm thinking?  Well then tell me Zatnaya... What is it like then, huh?  Do you think I can't cut it?  Do you think that one of the Numbers, or the Other could be a better partner for Damia?  Do you want me stuck in the mirror so the Other can get the job done?"

Darknyss hears the pain in her voice and shakes her head quickly and sighs.

"No no no!  I promise!  It's nothing like that!!"  It's just...  You just don't understand Ray.  When you don't let her out, she drives you batty, which puts a strain on all of us.  We see how much she hurts you, and we can feel how much you go through.  We just think that maybe... If you let her out a bit more, she might not try to hurt you so much."

Raynin shakes her head and sighs.

"But you know that letting her out is even more dangerous.  Not just for me, but for everyone else.  Especially Damia.  She's a loose cannon in the ring, and even more dangerous than I am, because she won't try to work with Damia.  She'll try to do it all herself, and might even try to hurt Damia to be the one to get the pin.  No, I'll keep her locked away tight unless she's needed.  It's the only way to make sure everyone including our opponents safe."

Everyone nods and continues walking through the mall, and Raynin's spirits pick back up.  She suddenly squeals and howls out before she runs off again.

"GREASE!!!"

The group stops at the McDonald's, and Raynin is bouncing from foot to foot in excitement as they get closer and closer to the counter.  The woman in front of them turns around, looking at her annoyed and aggravated.

"Do you mind not acting like an insane little child?  Some of us know how to compose ourselves!  I swear, my two year old acts more mature than you do!!"

Raynin stops bouncing and cocks her head to the side with a curious look on her face.

"Are you talking to me?  I know you're not talking to me.  You CAN'T be talking to me!"

The woman rolls her eyes and looks Raynin up and down like she's short and snorts derisively.  As she's doing this, her ten-year-old son who's standing beside her, pushing the stroller with his younger sister starts to tug on her shirt.

"Mom!!  Mom, I've gotta tell you soemthing!!'

The woman brushes off her son's grip, shaking her head.

"Not now Billy.  Mommy's talking."

Her son starts to tug on her shirt again as Raynin winks at him with an evil smirk.

"But Mooooom!!  It's really important!!"

The woman rolls her eyes and brushes him off again.

"Look Billy, you know that if you have to go to the bathroom, you don't need me to go with you anymore.  Just leave Ashley there and I'll push her when it's our turn.  Now Mommy's trying to teach this worthless human being who doesn't have a clue of how to act in public what it means to be a respectable person."

Billy's eyes go wide as he hears Raynin's growl rumble from her throat.  HIs mother is not paying attention, but just keeps looking down her nose at Raynin, who is still smirking.  The woman sniffs arrogantly and continues her tirade.

"Your actions are asinine and deplorable!  You should be ashamed of yourself!!"

Raynin has finally had it and she chuckles ruefully.

"This from the woman who's got a stick shoved so far up her ass, she doesn't realize that her son is more intelligent than she is, and is trying to stop her from making a big mistake.  A woman who dismisses her son just because he's a child and doesn't want to know what it is he's so obviously trying to tell you.   And yet, you use him as a baby sitter, to raise his little sister while you're probably off doing GOD knows WHAT!  I bet he has to watch little Ashley while you're off getting a mani-pedi, or hold your purse while you're in the store.  You call yourself a respectable person, carrying yourself around like some high class arrogant snob, and yet you're here at McDonald's dressed like a soccer mom with cheerios stuck in your hair."

The woman is taken aback by the dressing down Raynin's given and she blusters.

"Well I never!!"

Raynin gets right up in her face, and the woman gasps, taking a step back and bumping the man behind her.

"And you never will!  You DISGUST ME!!  You carry yourself like you're so high and mighty, putting down other people because you're so disgusted with your own situation!"

Raynin turns to the little boy and smirks.

"Billy, why don't you tell your Mom what you've been trying to tell her."

The boy moves to open his mouth, but his mother grabs his arm and shakes him roughly.

"Don't you say a word Billy!  You hear me?!!"

The woman turns back to Raynin and puts her finger in Raynin's face.

"You can't tell my son what to do?!!  I'm his mother!!  You're just some stranger!!"

Raynin grabs the woman's finger and twists it in a finger lock and the woman shrieks in pain and shock.  Raynin gets a wicked look on her face and she leans in close to the woman, growling at her as she continues to smirk.

"Oh, I'm not just some stranger.  Billy knows exactly who I am.  And who my friends are.  Don't you Billy."

Billy nods and grins.

"Yeah I do!  That's what I've been trying to tell you Mom!!  They're The Fallen, and that's Raynin!!"

The woman's face blanches and she stammers.

"The...  The Fallen?!!  You mean those wrestlers you have the poster of on your bedroom wall?"

Billy nods again and shakes his head.

"Yeah Mom!!  Them!  I thought you would have recognized them!  We just went to see them the other day!!"

The woman looks at Raynin and she blushes sheepishly and clears her throat.

"Um...  My apologies.  I didn't realize who you were.  I thought you were just some crazy person who was trying to start some trouble in the restaurant."

Raynin snorts and shakes her head.

"If that's how you treat someone who is different from you, then I'd hate to see how you're treating your son and daughter at home."

Darknyss leans over and whispers to Gothika.

"Is that her or is it The Other?"

Gothika shrugs and shakes her head.

"I don’t know.  I'm not hearing any hissing, but you know The Other can be sneaky.  I think it's her though.  That lady must have really pissed her off."

Diamond leans in and whispers to them both.

"I wish I had some popcorn right about now.  This is pretty epic!"

Billy walks up to Raynin and taps her on the arm.

"Um, Ms. Raynin...  Please don't hurt my mom."

Raynin looks down at the boy and lifts an eyebrow at him.

"Why shouldn't I do it, young man?"

Billy shrugs and bites his bottom lip for a minute before he speaks.

"Cause... She's my Mom.  She makes me cookies... from scratch too, not the frozen kind.  And.. and she always gives me my favorite kinda chips in my lunch box.  And... and she bought me the tickets to go see you guys!  And it wasn't even my birthday!  It was just cause she knew how much I liked you guys!  And... and...  SHE'S MY MOM!!"

Raynin looks down at the boy and then back to the woman who she still has in the finger-lock.  She leans in to her face and speaks softly.

"I want you to look at your son's face every morning and remember that his bravery, his compassion, and his love saved you!  Kids learn from their parents!  Everything they are is molded by what you do, what you say, and how you act!  Remember that the next time you see someone acting a little bit differently.  Our children are the mirrors of who and what we are!  You better straighten up!"

Raynin drops the woman's finger and turns to Darknyss.

"Do we still have a few of those pictures from the last signing we did?"

Darknyss nods and reaches into her bag, pulling out a set of photos and a pen.  Raynin signs one of her and passes the pen around and nods to everyone else who autographs one a piece and hands them to her.  She then holds them out to Billy with a smile.

"You are one awesome kid, Billy."

She turns to the woman and extends her hand with a grin.

"Hello.  I'm Raynin.  No hard feelings?"

The woman looks at Raynin's hand reluctantly before she reaches out and shakes it.

"Evelyn.  And no, I was wrong.  My apologies truly.  I can't believe I didn't recognize you!  My son's not the only fan.  I love watching you guys in the ring!!"

Raynin shakes the woman's hand gently and sighs.

"Now I've really worked up an appetite.  What do you say we get some food?  My treat."

The woman's eyebrows go up in shock.

"Really?"

Raynin nods and rocks back and forth from heel to toe and stuffs her hands in her back pockets.

"Of course.  Anything for my fans.  And Billy, you can get whatever you want!"

Billy looks around and then up at his mom.

"Can it not be McDonald's then?  There's a pizza place on the lower level that I really like."

Raynin pouts and crosses her arms.

"But I wanted something greasy!!"

Billy thinks for a minute and perks up.

"Oh!!  They do mozzarella cheese sticks and onion rings there!"

Raynin grins and bounces up and down happily.

"YAY!!  GREASE!!  LET'S GO!!  You lead the way Billy!!"

Billy grabs the stroller with his little sister, and he and Raynin head out the door, howling as they do.

"GREASE!!  GREASE!!  GREASE!!  GREASE!!"

Gothika scratches her head, looking from Darknyss to Diamond.

"What in the hell just happened?"

Darknyss shakes her head looking just as confused.

"I have no idea...  But apparently we're off to get grease from somewhere else."

The group head off to catch up with Raynin and the family she's now befriended as the scene fades out.

 
></iframe>

____________  
Time: Unknown...
Place: Unknown…
____________

The scene comes back in a darkened room.  There's only a single pendant light that's turned on and swinging, making the image of what's beneath it go in and out of the light.  Beneath it hangs a punching bag which is being worked on by the Rebellious one.  The sounds of the bag being hit resounds and echoes throughout the room.  The bag is being hit so hard that it causes the pendant light to swing, and cast shadows.   She's not just punching it, but kicking, throwing elbows and knees, even headbutts.  From the sheen of sweat that's pouring off of her, you can tell that she's been doing this for a while.  A low chuckle coupled with grunts of exertion emanate from her throat.  She keeps hititng the bag, and speaks between moments where the bag swings wildly.

"From the moment they walked into the company, they've disrespected me.  They've disrespected everything that I've stood for.  They've disrespected my friends, they've disrespected the people I consider my family.  And that's something I simply can't stand for."

The bag and the light continue to swing as the shot comes closer and closer to her.

"Mackenzie Page and Charlotte Elliot.  You two have some nerve!  I swear, you think that you're such tough shit because you happened to get lucky against us once!  But then, everyone can have a fluke match.  And I could have gone into this match being nice, but then you had to go and run your mouths!!  You've said things that you simply shouldn't have!  If you don't know who I am or what I've been through in my life...  Don't speak about it.  If you don't know my struggle, then you're not fit to speak my name.  If you don't know the truth, don't make up some stupid assumption about me."

She stops punching the bag and chuckles ruefully, running her fingers through her hair for a moment.

"An MMA fighter, a mercenary...  Are these really the way you see me?  You think I did what I did for money?  HELL NO!!"

She pulls out her dog tags and holds them up.  

"Lieutenant Colonel.  Marine Corps.  No longer on active duty, but I'm still a soldier!!  I'm not a fuckin' mercenary!  I put my life on the line to protect my country!  I put my life on the line to make sure that everyone else in the country where I was born could be safe!  I lead a team to do the things that everyone else was afraid to do!  I went into hell and I came back stronger!!  I fought for the honor of the Corp!  I fought for everyone else, and I did it not for thanks, or for anything monetary, but because it was the right thing to do!  And to say that I'm anything other than that...  It's like spitting on me!  It's so fucked up, and you have no idea!!  No fuckin' clue as to what hearing the things you've been saying really makes me want to do!"

She tucks her dog tags back into her shirt and goes back to hitting the punching bag.  She throws a few combinations before she goes back to speaking.

"Everyone thinks that there's some ulterior motive for the eye patch.  Yes, I wear it to give my opponents a chance.  Why?  Because I wasn't just trained to wrestle.  I wasn't just trained to fight.  I've been trained to kill.  It's what a soldier does!  But it's also for me to keep that piece of me that is continually trying to take control of me at bay.  It's to lock The Other away in my mind, and to keep the rest of the Bombshells from having to feel the touch of her very special brand of torture."

She reaches up and takes off the eyepatch and reveals that one of her eyes is serpent like, blood red and slitted, unlike her other brown eye.  She smirks as the sweat runs down her body.

"But you've opened your mouths one time too many.  You want me to take it off... You want to experience a match where I have both eyes open...  Well then, you're going to get it.  You think that I'm not relevant?  You think that my friends and I have done nothing of importance?   Oh boo boo... You both are such fools!!  We're the reason why you're even holding onto those title belts!  The only reason why the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Division was started was because of us, and it was only brought back because of us!  We were gone to deal with the Cancer scare of Darknyss's mother, and as soon as we left, the Tag Team division went dead!  Everyone said, 'Oh, the Fallen aren't here, so there's no real competition in the division' and went to the singles division or left the company!  But you can go on and keep believing that you're truly influential!  You haven't been here long enough to really matter... not yet!  You haven't even been in this company for a month!  As Darknyss's mother would say, 'you're still a baby!  You've got Enfamil on your breath from sucking on a bottle' and you have a lot more growing up to do."

She smirks and shakes her head.

"But then, that's where my partner and I come in.  You want to hold the fact that you have the belts now over our heads...  But that's just the thing.  You have them NOW...  But we're going to change that.  The seventh High Stakes Pay Per View is coming.  And we're going to take those belts from around your waists!  Not to prove that we're better than you.  Not to say that you're irrelevant.  But to prove a point!  To prove that while everyone else in this division transient, the Angels of the Fallen are a fixed point in this company!  We're the first Bombshell Tag Team to be given the End of Year Award, and Gothika and I are both former Bombshell Champions.  But you think that it's a piece of cake getting your hands on that title.  Well, we're going to show you a taste of just what it is we can do.  You will come to realize the truth!  That it's not about relevance.  It's about who wants it more!!  And the Angels of the Fallen are so very... very hungry!  We're starving to have those titles around our waists, and to put it bluntly...  You're about to become dinner!!  High Stakes will be then end of your era and the Rise of the Angels once more!!  My partner and I will become the new Bombshell Tag Team Champions!  But until then, you keep those titles warm for us."

Raynin turns back around and goes back to hitting the punching bag, which sends the light to swinging once more as the scene fades out.



<hr size=1 color=silver>
 
<img src=http://i64.tinypic.com/1r7p1u.jpg>  
 
<hr size=1 color=silver>
…  END OF FEED  ...

***  Word Count, 4988  ***  
 
<hr size=1 color=silver>  

 

13
Climax Control Archives / Shine Bright Like a Diamond! (Diamond RP)
« on: October 06, 2017, 11:59:17 PM »
 

></iframe>


The scene comes in with a shot of the Angels of the Fallen, the men of the Unholy Alliance and of R.O.A.R. all sitting on couches and easy chairs with serious looks on their faces.  Darknyss takes a deep breath and starts to speak.

Darknyss: “Hello.  We are Blood Legion.  We’re joined here by our family and friends but not all of them could be here.  Earlier this week, we were given some startling and upsetting news.  The City of Las Vegas was rocked by an attack which stunned the entire city to its core.  Hundreds were killed, and hundreds more were injured.  Many families were ripped asunder by this horrific experience.”

Dark Tiger takes her hand and squeezes it as her voice cracks.  She’s not able to stop the emotions from showing on her face as the tears shine in her eyes.

Darknyss: “The entire city has been devastated by the wanton destruction of life.  The entire Sin City Wrestling has been affected, as our extended group of family and friends are forced to grieve losses of unimaginable proportions.  We…  We…”

Darknyss can’t continue, and Jeremiah takes over speaking as she hides her face in Dark Tiger’s shoulder.

Jeremiah Hardin: “We have co-workers who can’t get in touch with family members or friends.  We have friends back home who have contacted us to let us know that they’re alright, but we haven’t been able to get in touch with everyone.  We’re using this time to try to get a message out to those we and others care about to please, even if it’s just a text message or an email, or a DM on Twitter…  Hell, even just a status update on Facebook… Please reach out and let us know you’re alright!”

Diamond squeezes Jeremiah’s knee and takes a deep breath before she speaks.

Diamond: “Many of us in Sin City Wrestling have come from other cities and states…  Hell, we even come from other countries.  But upon joining Sin City Wrestling, Vegas became home to us.  It became the place where we come to work and play in the ring…  It’s our home away from home so to speak.  And for something like this to happen, it’s frightening.  But we here in Blood Legion, we are going to show our support.  We believe in solidarity in the face of adversity.  Each of us are going to be wearing a black armband for those who have been injured or lost.  We will also donate our time for the kids of the families that have been touched by this tragedy.  Once the tour is over, and we’re back on US soil, we will have a kid’s day and take the families to Get Air Las Vegas.”

The entire group pull out armbands and put them on their arms in different places.  The camera settles back on Darknyss and she wipes her eyes and nods slowly.

Darknyss: “Thank you for taking the time to listen to our message.”

The scene slowly fades out to black.

<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>

<img src=http://i67.tinypic.com/of0w0j.jpg width=400>

<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>


 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______    
 
 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...    
 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
 
 
***  Word Count,   ***  
 
 

14
Climax Control Archives / Shine Bright Like a Diamond! (Diamond RP)
« on: October 06, 2017, 11:56:55 PM »
 
 
></iframe>


>From the Journal of The VooDoo Angel, Diamond...

10-4-17

Dear Diary, { Cher journal, }

Je ne peux pas croire que le temps soit presque là!  Il y a trois ans, sept mois et onze jours, puisque j'ai eu la chance d'être dans le ring de Lutte Sin City en tant que lutteur.  Avez-vous une idée de la façon dont c'est frustrant?  Ici, je suis coincé en tant que manager!  MOI!!  J'ai été coincé en faisant tout le travail d'arrière-plan pendant que Raynin et Damia ont joué dans l'anneau.  GAH!!  Ca a été tellement frustrant!!!  Mais je ne me suis pas plaint...  Je veux dire, je savais que c'était là où je devais être.  * soupirs*  Surtout avec Zatanya qui traverse tout son drame. Les filles, Jeremiah, DT, tout le monde avait besoin de moi pour être dans ce poste de manager, et je le connaissais profondément dans mon cÅ“ur et mon âme. Mais le lutteur à l'intérieur de moi a CRIÉ!!  Elle a SUPPLI´E d'être abandonnée dans sa cage, secouant les barres alors qu'elle tremblait d'être enfermée. Je le jure au cours de ces dernières années, j'ai compris comment The Other se sent enfermée à l'intérieur de Raynin comme elle l'est, parce que tout le monde veut se reborner et sauter dans l'anneau quand je dois m'asseoir et regarder Raynin et Gothika faisant leurs affaires dans le bague de lutte.

{ I can't believe the time is almost here!!  It's been three years, seven months and eleven days since I've had a chance to be in the Sin City Wrestling's ring as a wrestler.  Do you have any idea just how frustrating that is?  Here I am, stuck as a manager!  ME!!  I've been stuck doing all of the background work while Raynin and Damia get to play around in the ring.  GAH!!  It's been so freakin' frustrating!!!  But I haven't complained...  I mean, I knew it was where I needed to be.  *sighs* Especially with Zatanya going through all of HER drama.  The girls, Jeremiah, DT, everyone needed me to be in that manager position, and I knew it deep in my heart and soul.  But the wrestler inside of me has been SCREAMING!!  She has been BEGGING to be let out of her cage, rattling the bars as she rages at being locked up.  I swear, over these past few years, I've understood how The Other feels being locked inside of Raynin in the way she is, cause all of me wants to rebel and just jump in the ring when I have to sit back and watch Raynin and Gothika doing their thing in the wrestling ring. }

Mais au moins je n'ai pas été assis, en train de manger de la crème glacée et de laisser mes compétences glisser. J'ai continué ma formation et je suis restée en forme. J'ai continué à m'éloigner, pas seulement avec Raynin et Gothika, mais avec DT et Jeremiah, et beaucoup d'autres personnes dans chaque ville où nous sommes allés. C'est une chose que je peux certainement dire de faire une tournée. Vous rencontrez beaucoup de gens différents lorsque vous vous entraînez dans les différents gymnases du monde entier. Comme quand j'ai rencontré Yin Zhu en Chine et Hashimoto Kazuki au Japon. Kazuki-chan était très amusant à l'extérieur de l'anneau, mais elle était une BESTE droite, une fois que vous étiez en face d'elle comme un adversaire. Pour quelqu'un qui n'avait que cinq pieds deux pouces de hauteur et cent vingt livres, elle avait un coup de poing qui avait l'impression d'avoir six pieds six pouces de haut et trois cents livres de muscle. Je me frotte toujours la joue chaque fois que je pense à cela.

{ But at least I haven't been sitting back, eating cookie dough ice cream and letting my skills slip.  I've continued my training, and stayed fit.  I've continued to spar, not just with Raynin and Gothika but with DT and Jeremiah, and a lot of other folks in every city we've been in.  That's one thing I can certainly say about going on tour.  You get to meet a lot of different folks as you train in the various gyms around the world.  Like when I met Yin Zhu in China and Hashimoto Kazuki in Japan.  Kazuki-chan was a lot of fun outside of the ring, but she was a straight up BEAST once you stood across from her as an opponent.  For someone who was only five feet two inches tall and one hundred and twenty pounds, she had a punch that felt like she was six feet six inches tall and three hundred pounds of muscle.  I still rub my cheek whenever I think about it. }

Non, j'ai travaillé mon cul pour me tenir en forme. Non seulement parce que je veux avoir l'air bien sur la caméra, mais parce que je savais que, finalement, j'allais retrouver mon coup de fusil. Zatanya fait beaucoup mieux. Elle se promène, s'occupe de son fils, et même si elle a besoin d'utiliser une béquille, elle surprend tout le monde à la vitesse de son rétablissement. Elle nous a même formé comme elle l'avait fait. C'est assez intéressant, en voyant travailler avec nous sur notre mat grappling. Sa force de jambe est tout aussi forte qu'elle l'a été, grâce à l'entretien inlassable de ses muscles par sa fiancée, DT pendant qu'elle était au coma. Et le travail qu'elle a fait plus tard, je n'ai jamais pensé qu'il était humainement possible de pouvoir faire ce qu'elle a fait. Une fois qu'elle est totalement revenue, elle sera plus formidable que jamais. Mais je pense que c'est parce qu'elle est mère maintenant.

{ No, I've been working my ass off to keep myself in shape.  Not just because I want to look good on camera, but because I knew that eventually, I'd get my shot in the ring once more.  Zatanya is doing much better.  She's walking around, taking care of her son, and even though she needs to use a crutch, she's still surprising everyone with the speed of her recovery.  She's even been training us like she used to.  It's pretty interesting, seeing her work with us on our mat grappling.  Her leg strength is just as strong as it ever was, thanks to the tireless maintenance of her muscles by her fiancée, DT while she was in the coma.  And the work she did afterwards, I never thought it humanly possible to be able to do what she's done.  Once she's back totally, she'll be more formidable than ever.  But I think that's because she's a mother now. }  

Il est intéressant de la voir avec son fils. Elle est comme l'un de ces ours mères avec nous, mais elle est comme un tigre féroce où MJ est concerné. Et le petit Morgan n'est qu'un petit pétard. Il veut déjà essayer de lutter. C'est tellement mignon de le regarder essayer de grimper sur le dos du canapé et de sauter sur la poitrine de son père avec un coude. Ses parents pensent qu'il va être une centrale électrique, mais je pense qu'il a reçu un bon volet en lui. Il va prendre après sa Tante Latrice. Pourtant, Zatanya peut voler quand elle le veut. Je n'ai jamais vu quelqu'un de si musclé être tellement agile et flexible. Quand je la regarde faire son yoga et ses pilates pour garder son corps caillouteux, je me demande toujours si elle va se diviser en deux.

{ It's interesting to see her with her son.  She's like one of those mother bears with us, but she's like a ferocious tiger where MJ is concerned.  And little Morgan is just a little firecracker.  He already wants to try to wrestle.  It's so cute watching him trying to climb onto the back of the sofa and jumping off onto his father's chest with an elbow drop.  His parents think he's going to be a powerhouse, but I think he's got a bit of high flyer in him.  He's going to take after his Aunt Latrice.  Though, Zatanya can fly when she wants to.  I've never seen someone so muscular be so agile and flexible.  When I watch her doing her yoga and pilates to keep her body limber, I always wonder if she's going to split herself in two. }

Mais la voir ne pas abandonner me fait envie de travailler beaucoup plus fort. Elle a été essentiellement un modèle de rôle pour moi. Quand j'ai découvert qu'elle allait dans la lutte, j'ai fait tout ce que je pourrais pour préparer mon corps à la rejoindre. Nous sommes peut-être venus d'écoles rivales, mais même au lycée, nous nous sommes poussés à devenir meilleurs que nous. Tout le récit de «Mieux qu'hier» est à cause d'elle. Ayant Zatanya comme un ami ... Bien, fondamentalement en tant que soeur, ça a changé ma vie pour le meilleur!

{ But seeing her not giving up just makes me want to work that much harder.  She's basically been a Role Model for me.  When I found out that she was going into wrestling, I did everything that I could to get my body ready to join her at it.  We may have been from rival schools, but even in high school, we pushed each other to become better than we were.  The whole saying of 'Better than Yesterday' is because of her.  Having Zatanya as a friend...  Well, basically as a sister, it's changed my life for the better!   }

Maintenant, j'ai eu ce match contre Crystal Hilton et Amy Marshall pour devenir le numéro un de Contender pour le Championnat d'Internet. Tout le monde, mais les gens sur lesquels je m'inquiète, pensent que je vais être battu et battu mal. Mais le manque de foi en moi et mes capacités par les gens dans le vestiaire ne me dissuade pas de vouloir ce match se dérouler. Il est temps que cela se produise! Et tout le nay-say et l'appel de nom et l'incrédulité me pousse à travailler beaucoup plus difficile pour ce qui est sur le point d'être un concours de proportions épiques! Vous voyez, j'ai toujours été un peu défiant. Plus les gens me disent que je ne peux pas faire quelque chose, plus je veux faire tout ce que je peux pour le faire. Ils ne pensent pas que j'ai les trucs pour sortir au sommet de ce match, et je ne peux pas attendre pour prouver qu'ils sont faux!

{ Now I've got this match coming up against Crystal Hilton and Amy Marshall to become the Number One Contender for the Internet Championship.  Everyone but the people I care about thinks that I'm about to get beaten up and beaten up bad.  But the lack of faith in me and my abilities by the people in the locker room doesn't deter me from wanting this match to take place.  It's about time for this to happen!!  And all of the nay-saying and name calling and disbelief only pushes me to work that much harder for what is about to be a contest of epic proportions!  You see, I've always been a little bit defiant.  The more people tell me that I can't do something, the more I want to do everything that I can to do it.  They don't think I have the chops to come out on top in this match, and I can't wait to prove them wrong! }

Maintenant, vous savez que je dois être moi dans ce match. Et alors que je vais utiliser toute ma force physique, qui dit que mes forces magiques ne peuvent pas être utilisées aussi? J'ai travaillé sur cette nouvelle poussière de cristal spéciale qui fera que la personne veut simplement s'allonger et ne pas bouger pendant un moment. Ce n'est même pas qu'ils s'endorment. Ils se sont allongés et restent là pendant environ une minute environ. Juste assez longtemps pour que je puisse obtenir une épingle. Ou je pourrais aller avec la poussière de cristal classique. Il n'y a pas de poussière comme la poussière de cristal zombie classique. Cela rendrait tellement plus facile de gagner, parce que je pourrais avoir Crystal et Amy se battre et ne me prêter aucune attention. Je pourrais juste me reposer dans le coin confortable tout doux et ne pas faire de la sueur. Maintenant, ce ne serait-ce pas un moyen intéressant de gagner la place du Number One Contender? Mais en vérité, gagner avec la magie serait juste un dernier recours. Parce que je veux apprécier cela physiquement. Et prouvant, j'ai les compétences nécessaires pour arriver au sommet sans aucune poussière ne fera que ma nuit.

{ Now you know that I have to be me in this match.  And while I will be utilizing all of my physical strength, who says that my magical strengths can't be used too?  I've been working on this new special crystal dust which will make a person want to just lay down and not move for a while.  It’s not even that they fall asleep.  They just lay down, and stay there for about a minute or so.  Just long enough for me to be able to get a pin.  Or I could go with the classic crystal dust.  There's no dust like the classic zombie crystal dust.  That would make it so much easier to win, cause I could have Crystal and Amy beat each other up and not pay any attention to me.  I could just stand back in the corner all comfy cozy and not break a sweat.  Now wouldn’t that be an interesting way to win the Number One Contender's spot?  But truthfully, winning with the magic would just be a last resort thing.  Because I want to enjoy this physically.  And proving I've got the skills to make it to the top without any dust would just make my night. }

Le temps de me coucher au lit. Jeremiah a eu un Contrôle Climax si excitant qu'il est sur le nuage neuf depuis. Vous savez que j'écrirai bientôt.

{ Time for me to head to bed.  Jeremiah's had such an exciting Climax Control that he's been on cloud nine ever since.  You know I'll write again soon.}

Diamond

**********
Time: Monday, October 2, 2017...  3:30 AM
Place: Auckland, New Zealand… Location: The Auckland Hilton Hotel...  Diamond and Jeremiah "Big Tiger" Hardin's hotel room…
**********

So far, the morning had been quiet.  After a long night of excitement at the arena, everyone had gone back to their hotel rooms and just gone to sleep.  Everyone that is, except for Diamond.  She'd not been sleeping well, and so she'd decided to stay up and do a little bit of lifting to try to get her mind to slow down so she could sleep.  She'd been stopped by Christian Underwood on the way out of the building and had been given great news.  The kind of news she didn't think she would be getting after so long of a time away from the ring, but when she'd gotten the news, her heart had soared.  Diamond was so full of anxious energy and excitement, she knew that sleep would be hard to come by tonight, even if she took one of her potions, and releasing the energy would be the best option.  So she'd put on a pair of black short shorts and a light blue halter sports bra, grabbed a towel and a couple of bottles of water and headed down to the hotel's gym.  Diamond was so keyed up, she actually warmed her body up by running up and down the stairs to get to the blood flowing.  She suspected she would be alone when she got down to the gym, and when she used her keycard to get in, she was right.  Diamond was on the ground of the work out center, stretching as she let her mind drift back to earlier that night...

-♥.•*¨*•. .•*¨*•.♥-


The Angels of the Fallen along with the Men of R.O.A.R. and the Unholy Alliance were all walking through the backstage area when Christian Underwood suddenly appeared from down a side alley.  He was moving quickly and didn't see them until the last minute when he'd come face to face with Gothika, who had just been laughing, so it appeared as if she had her fangs bared.  Christian was so surprised, he shrieked, jumping about three feet in the air, sending the papers he had been carrying flying.  Gothika saw him and couldn't help but laugh again.

Gothika: "Oh my my my!!  I can see that was a total 'clutch the pearls' moment for you Christian.  I hope I didn't scare you too badly."

Christian tries to sound nonchalant and blow it off, but he was trembling from the surprise and when he spoke, his voice was so high, he sounded like one of the girls.

Christian Underwood:"Oh no!  You're fine!"

He cleared his throat, trying to sound a little less frightened as he tries to pick up the papers that are scattered everywhere.  Dmitri and Dark Tiger move to help, and Christian takes the papers from them.

Christian Underwood:"Um, I mean, you're fine.  Just don’t go sneaking up on people like that."

Gothika chuckles and lifts an eyebrow as she looks around at her friends.

Gothika: "But, we weren't sneaking.  We were heading to the parking garage to get our cars and head back to the hotel.  You're welcome to walk with us if you're a little frazzled."

Christian shakes his head as he tries to get the papers straightened out.

Christian Underwood:"No, I can't leave just yet.  I've got to get the last of these papers signed before I head out for the night.  But this is perfect timing!  I've got something to tell you, Diamond."

Diamond looks around at her friends with a confused look, then back at Christian.

Diamond: "Me?  What do you have to tell me?  I hope it's good news."

Christian chuckles and nods, waving his hand at her dramatically.

Christian Underwood:"Oh, I think you'll like the news I'm about to tell you.  You've been chosen to round out the triple threat match for the Bombshell Internet Championship match at the next Climax Control."

Diamond's jaw drops and she looks around at her friends.

Diamond: "Mmm... Me?  Really??!!  ME??!!  But... But why me?  Why not Gohtika or Raynin?"

Christian reaches out and pats Diamond's shoulder gently.

Christian Underwood:"I know you don't think that we see you.  But we do.  I remember what you're capable of, and so does Mark.  We know you've been wanting a match, and we think you should have a chance to show what you can do.  And what better way than like this."

Diamond  looks up at Christian and shakes her head slowly in shock, her face split with a huge grin.

Diamond: "I... I don’t know what to say.  Oh my GOD!!  Thank you!  Thank you so much!!"

Diamond pounces him and hugs him for a moment before she turns around and pounces Jeremiah, giggling and squealing.  Christian smirks and nods slowly.

Christian Underwood:"Well, don't thank me yet.  You've got Crystal Hilton and Amy Marshall to face, and you haven't stepped foot in the ring for almost for years, and even then, it was in the Blast From the Past tournament.  Do you think you can truly handle singles competition?"

Darknyss steps up and pats Diamond's other shoulder, nodding at Christian.

Darknyss: "Don't you worry about it.  We're the Angels of the Fallen.  We're ready for anything!  And just because she hasn't been in the SCW ring, doesn’t mean she's lost her edge in competition.  We're always battle ready.  And I know that Diamond here can't wait to prove that to you and to the whole SCW Universe.  You're looking at the next Internet Champion here!!"

Christian shuffles his papers around again then sighs before he walks away.

Christian Underwood:"We'll see... We'll see..."

As in her mind's eye, Christian retreats down the hall, she brings herself back to the present and what she's doing currently.


-♥.•*¨*•. .•*¨*•.♥-


Diamond's body has been moving on its own as she lets her mind wander.  She stretched her legs in the splits, then used steps from the step class to increase the depth of her split.  She's so limber, it looks like she's about to split herself in two, but her legs just keep bending like she's a contortionist.  Once she's limbered up her lower body, she continues to stretch, pulling her upper body into ever more unique positions before she stands with her feet together and leans backward, touching the floor behind her.  She lifts her feet and holds a hand stand for a while before starting to lower and lift herself at a slow pace.  She lowers herself down to the ground and looks at the camera.

Diamond: "You know, most people out there may have forgotten exactly who I am, but that's alright.  Most people don't remember that I'm a previous Bombshell Tag Team Champion.  They only remember my team mates, Raynin and Gothika.  They think that I'm just someone who's been put on a shelf to gather dust, or that I'm the pretty piece of eye candy in the group who's just out there to shake her butt and show off her assets for the world to see.  But you know what?  I say, let them forget.  Let them forget the fact that I'm a part of one of the most dangerous and Dominant group of women to EVER grace the stage of a wrestling promotion.  Let them forget that before I came to this company, I was a multi-time Champion!  Let them forget that I gave up everything... EVERYTHING in order to come to this company and show solidarity for the people I love.  LET THEM FORGET IT ALL!!!  Because I don't care."

Diamond chuckles and puts her head down, not letting the camera see her eyes.

Diamond: "I don’t care if you remember my skills.  I say, come at me!!  THAT'S RIGHT!!  COME AT ME!! Throw EVERYTHING you have in your arsenal Amy.  I WANT IT ALL!!!  I don’t anyone to say that you took pity on me because it was my first match in such a long time.  I don't want anyone saying that what I do to you is a FLUKE!!  I don’t want ANYONE saying that I didn't go out there and put my ALL ON THE LINE FOR THIS MOMENT!!  Because you better believe, when you, me, and Crystal step into the ring, it's about to be GO TIME!!  You see, while you and Crystal have had your moments in the sun, time and time again, I've been sitting back, all back of the bus, just biding my time.  I've been supporting the people I love through some horrendous shit!!  I put my wrestling career on hold so that the people I think of as my family could spend their time out in the limelight.  But now... Now it's my time."

Diamond slowly stands, her eyes still lowered.

Diamond: "NOW IT'S MY TIME!!  It's MY TIME to stand in the bright, bright lights and bask in the glory of what it means to be on the stage of the Sin City Wrestling as a premier player!!  It's MY TIME to feel the praise of the fans as they watch my skills in the ring!  it's MY TIME to hear my name being chanted and it's MY TIME to FINALLY get my hands on a single's Championship!  And that Championship is going to be the Bombshell Internet Championship!  I swear, I feel like one of the Goonies standing at the bottom of the well, screaming at fate because their homes are under threat of being taken as they're searching for One Eyed Willie's treasure.  And if you think that I'm about to let this chance to show off slip through my fingers, then you better think again!"

She chuckles and slips her leg up across her chest, continuing to stretch a bit as she talks.

Diamond: "Everyone's always calling us monsters.  Or more importantly, they're calling my friends monsters.  They forget that I'm a part of the group.  Oh yes, I'm pretty.  Oh yes, I'm funny.   But the masses tend to think that I'm not as monstrous as my friends are, just because I look quote/unquote "normal".  The funny is, out of all of my friends I'm the least normal of them all.  Everyone else had something happen to them to make them into a monster.  Me... I was born this way.  A natural born monster.  I've been feared since birth!  Now here's the interesting part.  Everyone in the Bombshell locker room says that Gothika's the scariest monster because she can bite you to draw blood.  But me, I'm thought of as a cuddly kitten in comparison.  Now, what everyone doesn’t realize is, because of her vampyric strength, Gothika holds back a lot of her power.  I mean let's face it.  IF she truly let loose and tapped into her vampyric powers during a match, it wouldn't be a match any longer.  It would be a bloodbath.  Even Raynin is always trying to keep the Other in check.  But me...  I don't have any of those encumbrances.  What everyone fails to realize is that in the hexagonal circle, I'm the deadliest opponent they would face out of all of the Angels of The Fallen.  I'm the one who doesn't have to hold anything back.  I can let my freak flag fly to its heart's content if I wanted.  And I will finally have the chance to be as monstrous as I want to be in a match...  Well, without breaking any of the rules where the referee can see that is."

Diamond picks up her bottle of water and takes a sip before she sighs.

Diamond: "People say that my friends and I rely on one another too much.  They say that we help each other get wins, and I say this... They're right.  But not in the way that they think.  We don't lie, cheat and steal our way to victories.  We don't put other people down to make ourselves feel better.  We don't walk around with our noses in the air, looking down at all of the little people as we step over then, walking on them like they're yesterday's garbage.  And we don't sit back and complain and whine because we don't get something that we want.  We work hard for each and every thing we have!  We don't get freebies handed to us, and we don't act like brats to get our way!!  People have commented that I must have done something to get this opportunity, or they think that I've been added to the mix to be a sacrificial lamb.  Ha!!  As if!!  I'm totally not Christian's type, and I'm not even CLOSE to being Mark's type.  Besides, I have Jeremiah.  And I know that my friends and I scare those two.  Even if they don't show it, I can see their emotions plain as day on their faces.  But even if they are afraid of us, they respect us!  Not because of fear, but because we've proven ourselves with this company!  Because we've proven what we can do!"

Diamond walks over to pick up a pair of forty-pound dumbbells, then moves to sit down on a weight bench, and she starts to slowly do bicep curls.  Her muscles in her shoulders and back flex and contract as she moves her arms in an extremely controlled fashion.  She's kept her eyes downcast, but you can start to see a green glow coming from under her eyelashes.  

Diamond: "And after we step into the ring together, you both will learn a thing or two about that word.  Respect.  It's more than just a seven-letter word.  it's a credo and a way of living. That one little word can be such a powerful thing.  It's got quite a few definitions.  I'm about to show off a little bit of my Cass Technical High School and University of Michigan education here.  I'll let you know something only those who are true fans know about me.  I've actually got a doctorate in biochemistry, specializing in microbiology.  I wanted to know how the potions I mixed affected the people I used them on, so why not.  Yes, that's right.  I'm actually Doctor Diamond, but that just sounded...  weird.  I don't use the title unless I am going to a symposium or something.  But I digress.  And yes, I know the big thirty-two-dollar words, and I use them quite fluently.  Respect can be defined as a verb with a meaning of 'to regard highly; to think much of' and as a noun as 'an attitude of admiration, esteem, or friendship' which is pretty self-evident.  In Webster's dictionary, it's defined as 'an act of giving particular attention' or 'an expression of high or special regard or deference'.  But I think that the English Oxford dictionary defines it best.    There, it's defined as 'A feeling of deep admiration for someone or something elicited by their abilities, qualities, or achievements.'  Which means that respect isn't something that's to be expected.  It's to be earned, fought for and worked towards obtaining.  And let's face it...  Out of everyone in this match, I am the one who should be given the most respect!  I EARNED that respect!  Out of the three of us, I've been with this company the longest!  I've not said one word of complaint about the outcome of a match, whether it was win, lose, or draw!  I haven't begged, pleaded, threatened, or had a hissy fit about having a title match.  I've sat back and I've waited.  Like a spider, waiting on its web for its moment to strike!  I knew that one day, I'd have my chance!"

Diamond stops curling the dumbbells and stands, walking back to the rack and putting up the dumbbells.  She smirks as she runs her hands along the cold metal that's on the rack.

Diamond: "You know, I'm expecting to hear my opponents run their mouths off about how much better than me they are.  I'm expecting to hear them putting me down and say that I don’t' deserve to be in this match.  I bet I'm being touted as the underdog in this match because Crystal was just recently the Bombshell Champion and Amy has held ALL of the Championships in the past, so... what in the world would I have to offer in this kind of a match up.  I'm supposed to just be the sacrificial lamb that's being lead to the slaughter.  But Crystal and Amy are going to be in for quite a surprise."

She turns around and lifts her eyes up to the camera and they're ablaze with power.  They're lit up like a pair of headlights on a car.  Her whole body is trembling with the intensity of it, and she smirks.

Diamond: "I am NOT a sacrificial lamb!!  I am the one who does the sacrificing!!  Now, I'm not one to talk about what I have to offer.  I prefer SHOWING IT!!  So ladies, say all that you want!  Run your mouths off to your heart's content!  I DON'T GIVE A FUCK!!  Cause when it's all said and done, all that you say means nothing!!  ABSOLUTELY NOTHING!!  It's all about what you do in the ring that matters!!  It's how much you give when your stand on that mat after you step through the ropes that determines everything that matters.  And I for one know that I'm gonna show off!!  I'm gonna hit the accelerator and take off like a bullet out of an AK-47.  So you both better make sure you have on kevlar underwear, cause there won't be anything to stop me!!  NOT ANYTHING!!"

Diamond lifts her hands and slowly forms them into fists, squeezing them tightly and she closes her eye.  When she opens them again, they're her normal beautiful brown.  She chuckles softly, nodding.

Diamond: "This Sunday at Climax Control, the fun will begin.  I hope you're ready for it.  Because it's gonna be MAGIC!!"

She turns her back and walks over to the bench press machine, adjusting the plates and lays down, starting to lift more as the scene fades out.

<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>

></iframe>

**********
Time: Monday, September 30, 2017... 11:58 PM
Place: Auckland, New Zealand… Location: Hilton Auckland Hotel...  Diamond and Jeremiah's room…
**********

It was almost midnight.  That time known as the witching hour.  The moment of the between time, when one day flips over to the next.  It's also that time when the barrier between worlds become thinnest.  Most people don't know that one of the most powerful moments in a year is when the clock strikes midnight on New Year's day, when December 31st is on a Saturday, and January 1st is on a Sunday.  It's the strongest moment because you're not just between days, but between weeks, months, and years.  And if that day happens to fall on a year when a century or millennia flips, the power that's capable of being unleashed at that moment is damned near incalculable.  Few know that...  But she does.  Her grandmother knew it as well, and she always used these understandings to her advantage.

Unlike others who practiced, Diamond's grandmother was one who believed in using everything she had at her disposal to make sure that the magic she performed was successful, but safe for her and for everyone involved.  People thought she was into dark magic, but she wasn't.  She understood the balance needed in nature for the things she did, just as her granddaughter did.  And she'd pushed Diamond to be more and better at everything than she was.  She'd instilled in her daughter Antoinette the need for as she called it, "book learnin' and schoolin" so that Diamond would have more capabilities than she did coming up.  Marianne Le Veaux believed in networking to learn new techniques and ways for spell crafting to be easier.  And from the time she was three, Diamond was taught how to read and write so that she could learn to control the massive amounts of power flowing through her veins.  After school, there was magic learnin' time.  She studied her school books as well as the magic tomes and spellbooks her grandmother kept around the house as a child, and when her parents took her away to 'keep her safe' from the threats to her grandmother, Diamond had already handcopied all of her grandmother's books into spellbooks of her own which she continued to study to this day.

People used to wonder if there was some ancient secret to why her family lineage was so strong and skilled with magic.  But the truth of the matter was, there was no secret.  Magic ran through their bloodlines quite literally.  The Le Veaux heritage could be traced back through shaman from three different African tribes, Native American medicine men, Celtic druids through the french lines, and if the rumors about one of her ancestors were true, a demigod.  One of her seven times great grandmothers claimed to have lain with one of the loa from the isle of Haiti before she was shipped off to Louisiana in an effort to try to save herself from being sold onto a plantation of a known killer of slaves, and her twin children did just that.  As the story goes, she gave birth just before the auction, and the sight of the children in her arms mesmerized another plantation owner to claim her for his own.  The boy and girl were known to be so beautiful that the man took her for his mistress, and claimed the children for his own until his wife gave him a child of his own genes.  The three were raised as siblings until his wife's jealousy caused her to try to get her husband to get rid of them, in favor of her own child.  But he was so enamored with his mistress and the children he'd raised as his own that he could not keep them as slaves, and sent them off into the swamps, to his family's old land, which was the house that she'd grown up in as a child.  The boy child was supposedly reclaimed by the loa because he had grown so beautiful.  He was swallowed whole by an enormous crocodile, which her ancestor believed was a manifestation of the loa.  And in the process, he was to have become a loa himself, and blessed his sister with an influx of additional powers.  It was said that she could be seen, walking through the swamps on the water, or riding on the back of a huge crocodile.

But even with such amazing lineage, the magic didn't manifest in every child that was conceived.  Her grandmother used to tell her that this was a necessity, so that the magic wouldn’t be diluted as it was passed down through the generations.  There were some points where there were no magical children in the family, or the magic was so low that only minor tricks could be done, such as what would appear as sleight of hand, or some sort of a mind trick.  But in a strange twist of fate, if there were multiple children, only one of them would be able to bear a child, and that was the one who had the magic.  The other siblings would either be barren, or they would die tragically before being able to have a child.  And as the generations kept coming, there were fewer and fewer children, until it ended up becoming a string of only children.  Her grandmother used to say that it was because the loa were trying to protect the family, and stop the persecution that was running rampant about them.  They lived in practical exile due to the fear people had of their powers.  You'd hear the city folk saying things like, "The Le Veaux always know when something bad is gonna happen.  They predicted that big storm that wiped out the crops on the west side of the bayou."  or, "That witch said that the Johnston family's baby was gonna be a stillborn.  Maybe she made it happen!!"  They'd been hearing that said for generations, and until she'd left New Orleans, she knew that they would have continued to say things like that.

But as the midnight hour approached, Diamond's mind became extremely restless.  She was in bed beside her fiancée, Jeremiah Hardin.  And while her body was comfortably ensconced in the covers, her mind was being plagued by memories of the past.  Specifically, she was seeing something she knew she shouldn't have been able to see.  She was seeing the murder of her Grandmother as if she were stuck in a super realistic, full immersion virtual reality playback of that night.  Her senses were being engulfed in the sights, sounds and smells of the bayou where she knew her grandmother took her final breaths.  It was the same night her parents were killed in front of her eyes, murdered by a killer undead creature sent by one of her grandmother's biggest rivals in the voudoun world.  She didn't understand why this of all things was what would plague her at such an important juncture in her life.  She was close to getting her hands on a singles championship for the first time in Sin City Wrestling.  She was with a man she loved, and her connection to the loa was stronger than it had been in a long time.  Could that be it?  Was there something that the loa wanted her to do in regards to this moment?

-♥.•*¨*•. .•*¨*•.♥-


She watched her grandmother as she puttered around in her kitchen.  Diamond inhaled deeply and sighed heavily as the scent of baking biscuits in the oven and a pot of red beans with andouille sausage, bacon, and ham filled her nostrils.  She knew that there was a second pot of perfectly cooked dirty rice to go with the beans, because it was her grandmother's special recipe.  She remembered the flavor of that meal as it was one of her favorites that her grandmother used to make when she was a child.  Her grandmother passed by, and the scent of her wafted by, bringing a tear to Diamond's eye.  It had been decades since she'd last smelled that scent.  It was the scent of earth, herbs, mint and vanilla, with an underlying musk which was just her grandmother's natural smell.  It was the smell of magic to her.  She reached out to try to touch her grandmother, but something told her not to try it.  She pulled her hand back and let the memory continue to play out.

Her grandmother took the biscuits out of the oven and made herself a plate, then brought it to the kitchen table, sitting slowly with a sigh.  She closed her eyes and whispered a blessing over food and lifted her fork to begin to eat when she heard the bellow of a mad man outside.  The voice is deep as the pits of hell, and you can hear the vileness of the soul inside of him.  As soon as she hears the voice, she knows it could be only one man...  The man who despised her more than any other because he couldn't be as strong as she was.  Lucky Le Fay was his name, and he was a practitioner of the vilest kind.

Lucky Le Fay: "LE VEAUX!!!  I KNOW YOU IN DERE MARIANNE LE VEAUX!!!"

Her grandmother sighed heavily and laid her fork down before she picked up her cane and walked slowly towards the front door.

Marianne Le Veaux: "Merde!  Why is it always when I'm aboutta eat dat dis salaud (bastard) wanna interupt me?

She hears her stomach rumbling as she nears the foyer, the intruder continuing his tirade outside.

Lucky Le Fay: "LE VEAUX!!!  I CAN SMELL YO STINK IN DAT HOUSE!!"

She chuckles and yells back.

Marianne Le Veaux: "ALL YOU IS SMELLIN' IS YO OWN UPPER LIP!  QUELL IDOIT C'EST TOI!!"

She opens the door and steps out on the front porch with a huge sigh.

Marianne Le Veaux: "Why you here, stoppin' me from enjoyin' mah dinner, Lucky Le Fay?  Ain't you got no sense of decency?"

The man standing across from her is dressed in a long wool duster, but he has no shirt on underneath it.  He has on a top hat which is pulled down to cover his eyes from sight, but he has strange symbols drawn on his face. You can tell that the white and red marks are not makeup, but something sinister.  His chest is covered in scars that are shaped like other runes that have been carved into his flesh.  Even from where she was standing behind her grandmother, she could smell the evil emanating from around his body.  It clouded his aura, covering him in a cloud like a foul-smelling miasma.  She wanted to go back into the kitchen.  She wanted to keep smelling the scent of good food, and not what was rippling around this creature.  Yes, creature was the right word for him, because he was no longer a man.  He was a manifestation of darkness.  Her grandmother reached in her pocket and pulled out a jar of vicks vaporub and swiped some under her nose to try and cut the smell that was coming from Le Fay.  She knew this trick, as it helped when she was working some of the more rancid smelling potions she'd put together.  Coroners do the same when they're dealing with bodies that are more decomposed.  Right now, she wished she'd have been able to do the same, but with this being a dream or a projected memory, she was forced to endure the smell.  Diamond's grandmother sighed and shook her head as she brought the tip of her cane down on the porch's floor boards.

Marianne Le Veaux: "Well, dere goes mah appetite.  I thik my meal'll keep until I can get back in dere to eat it though."

Her grandmother turns her attention back to Lucky Le Fay and yells at the man standing in her yard.

Marianne Le Veaux: "I'm gonna ask you just one more time, Le Fay.  What ya doin' here?"

The evil man lets a laugh and lifts a finger that looks like a claw towards her.

Lucky Le Fay: "I'm here ta get what I want from ya ole woman!  I want ya magic!!"

Her grandmother chuckles and shakes her head.

Marianne Le Veaux: "I done tole ya over and over agin, Lucky.  Ma magic ain't somethin' I can jus' give away or you can jus' take.  Unlike you, I don't git ma magic from readin' books I stole from otha folks.  I ain't no thief!!  Ma magic is a gift from da loa!  An' dere ain't NO WAY I'm gonna let ya just take it from me!"

As she's speaking, the eyes of Diamond's grandmother start to take on a familiar emerald green glow.  It's bright, but not as bright as Diamond's gets.  Upon seeing the glow, Lucky Le Fay lifts his face so that the hat no longer blocks his eyes, and Diamond as well as her grandmother both gasp at the same time, then whispers softly, their voices coming in stereo...

"His eyes!!"

The man's eyes were as far from normal as Diamond and her grandmother's were.  Where their eyes lit up with an inner bright glow, Lucky Le Fay's eyes were full of nothing but darkness.  They were jet black and shining like obsidian, and when he next laughed, his voice sounded garbled, like there was another voice mixed with his.  Marianne shakes her head slowly.

Marianne Le Veaux: "Lucky!!  Lucky, what have ya done?!!  I knew ya was powa' hungry, but to stoop to that level...  Ta take a creature into ya like dat...  You've gone mad!!"

He takes off his hat and tosses it to the side, rolling his shoulders as his body seems to bulk up and lengthen from the scrawny old man he was to an almost beastly form.  He smirks and shakes his head.

Lucky Le Fay: "I got powerful!  Mo powerful den you can ever imagine!  And I done got wisdom from what's in me!  It knows so many secrets...  Including the secret ta yo' magic woman!!  You see, I know wher it is now!!  it's in yo blood!  I get it now!!"

Marianne Le Veaux doesn't blink.  She just reaches in her pocket again, letting her fingers work open the mojo bag that she always keeps there.  She shakes her head and chuckles.

Marianne Le Veaux: "See, now ya get it!  You right!  It IS in ma blood!  It's a gift from da loa to ma family!  It's been passed down through da generations to me!  And dere ain't no way for ya ta get it outta me!!"

The evil man reaches behind him and pulls out a long evil looking dagger called an athame, waving it around as he speaks.

Lucky Le Fay: "See, dat's what I thought too when I found out.  But de thing in me... He knows a way.  He knows how I can git ya magic, Le Veaux."

Marianne and Diamond both take a step back towards the house.

Marianne Le Veaux: "How?  How can ya git ma magic if it's a part of me?"

The insane man's eyes sparkle as he chuckles.

Lucky Le Fay: "It's simple really.  I just gotta eat yo heart an' brain."

Upon hearing this, Diamond's eyes go wide as she sees her grandmother cross herself and step back until she's almost in the doorway of her house.  But Lucky Le Fay throws his head back and laughs as she pulls out a handful of powder and sprinkles it across the threshold.  Runes of pure light appear around the house in a circle, but Lucky lifts a hand and taps a rune with a fingertip and the light immediately blackness, and the rune disappears, blowing in the wind like soot from a housefire.  Marianne whispers just loud enough for her granddaughter to hear her.

Marianne Le Veaux: "Mon Dieu!! Jésus m'aide! Donnez-moi votre protection! (My God!!  Jesus help me!!  Give me your protection!!)"

Diamond watches her grandmother slam the door and take only two steps back before the door explodes, throwing her into a nearby chair like a ragdoll.  She wipes her eyes and we see the face of evil standing before her.  The demon which was once Lucky Le Fay reaches out a hand and grabs her by her throat.  She struggles against his grasp, then starts to laugh.

Marianne Le Veaux: "Ya won't get nothin' from me demon!!  You were right dat our family magic is in da blood.  But I done already passed everythin' on!!  You'll get nothin' but a pittance from me."

The demonic form laughs again as it pulls Diamond's grandmother closer towards it's huge face.

Lucky Le Fay: "I know what you did Le Veaux.  You thought dat you could hide your magic in dat petite salope d'une fille (little bitch of a girl).  Did you really think dat I wouldn’t smell it in her scent?  The whelp reeks of magic so strong, it's like that nasty stench of a perfume you wear all of the time."

Marianne chuckles and gurgles out a reply.

Marianne Le Veaux: "Dey call it soap.  You should try it sometime."

She starts to laugh, but her laughter is cut short as the demon squeezes tighter on her throat.

Lucky Le Fay: "You laugh now, but I got my creatures headed to get dat girl!  And dey gonna bring her to me!  And den I'll have a second feast!!"

Marianne's voice comes through as barely a whisper because of how tightly the demon is squeezing her throat.

Marianne Le Veaux: "You ain't gonna touch ma petite chere!!  I'll see you in hell first!!"

She reaches in her pocket and pulls out three crystals, dropping them to the ground.  As the demon laughs, he brings her face closer to his.  She can smell the stink from his breath stealing what little air she can squeeze through her throat.  He can't help but give one final jab at her.

Lucky Le Fay: "I bet you gonna taste like chicken.  Say nightie night bitch!!"

She pulls out her mojo bag and somehow gets the strings open as the demon pulls her head towards its mouth.  She whispers with her last breath...

Marianne Le Veaux: "Nightie Night bitch!!"

She drops the contents of the mojo bag onto the crystals, and everything goes up in a bright white flash.  Diamond puts her hands up to cover her eyes, but this is inside of her dream, so she knows she can't block out the brightness.  She shudders as she realizes what all of this meant.  Her grandmother defeated the demon, but it's creatures were already sent to kill her parents and bring her back to this... thing.  Whatever magic Lucky Le Fay used to raise them should have ended with his death, but because if his link to whatever was inside of him, the entities he'd created could survive beyond his death.  Could that mean that the demon survived?

Marianne Le Veaux: { Dat's why I been reachin' out to ya ma petite chere.  Somethin' dat evil ain't gonna die just cause de body it's in is killed.  I stopped it from getting' ma magic.  But what it wanted to do to me...  Dat wouldn’t have given Le Fay anythin'!!  Dis monsta is tryin' ta end our line!!  And it knows dat you are de one dat de loa been waitin' fo!! }

Her grandmother's form appears out of the blanket of white which is surrounding her.  She frowns and shakes her head.

Diamond: "I don't understand Grandmere!  What do you mean?"

Her grandmother's lips don't move, but she can hear everything in her mind.

Marianne Le Veaux: { I tole yo mother and father de truth when I tole dem dat you was gonna be somethin' special!  You was destined ta bring our world out of da darkness it's been surrounded with and inta da light!!  You da bridge between dat world out dere and de world of voudoun an magic!!  You done already started!!  You on de tv, and you're showin' what we can do!  Dat's de beginnin'!!  But you gotta protect yoself!!  Cause de demon is comin' fo ya!!  He wantcha and he wantcha bad, cause yo magic would give him untold power!! }

Diamond reaches out to touch her grandmother's hand, but her hand passes through it like through smoke.  She sighs heavily, tears coming to her eyes.

Diamond: "What do I do?  How can I protect myself?"

Her grandmother puts her hands on either side of Diamond's head and Diamond's eyes flare bright green as the face of a man, an aboriginal shaman, flashes through her mind's eye along with his location.  She looks at her grandmother who nods and blows her a kiss.

Marianne Le Veaux: { I'll always be dere.  I'm watchin' ova you, ma precious jewel!  Believe in yoself chile!!  Cause I believe in you!! }

Her grandmother's form is again obscured with a flare of white light...


-♥.•*¨*•. .•*¨*•.♥-


And she wakes up with a gasp, her body drenched in sweat.  She whispers softly to herself.

Diamond: "Did my grandmother just quote The Wiz?"

She shakes her head and looks over at her Apple Watch on the bedside table, and the time shows that it's one minute after midnight.  The between time has ended, and the barrier between the worlds has again closed.  She looks over her shoulder at the man she loves, and she turns around, cuddling as close as she can to him because she can't shake the feeling that she's being watched as the scene fades out.


<img src=http://i67.tinypic.com/of0w0j.jpg width=400>

<hr size=1 color=cornflowerblue>

Cont.
 

15
Climax Control Archives / You called her WHAAAAT?! (The Fallen RP)
« on: September 29, 2017, 12:50:03 AM »
 

></iframe>

<hr size=1 color=darkred>

September 24, 2017, 7:00 PM
Auckland, New Zealand… Parakai Springs

The Angels of the Fallen have had a very rough week.  After the loss to the London Underground, they've been training almost non-stop.  Darknyss has made up her mind that no matter what was thrown at them next time, the Angels of the Fallen would come out on top, and wouldn't stop until they got their hands on the Sin City Wrestling's Bombshell Tag Team Titles.  She's been working their bodies into the ground, and after spending the day at the Clinch Brazillian Ju Jitsu and Mixed Martial Arts gym, sparring in a cage, the bodies of the Angels were beaten and bruised, and in need of a little T.L.C.

Diamond was all excited as she went through her travel potion kit, getting things ready for their little trip to the Parakai Springs.  They were in their hotel room at the Hilton Auckland Hotel for almost an hour as she mixed together an array of different materials to come up with this cream that smelled foul in the jar.  She held it out under Gothika's nose, forcing her to sniff it, who then made a face, covering her nose and shaking her head.

"Ewww!!  Oh my GOD girl!!  That shit smells like old feet dipped in hot garbage!!  I KNOW you're not expecting us to do something with it!!"

Diamond chuckles and nods her head.

"Oh yeah!  You put it on your bruises and cuts and I promise, the smell changes once it's on your skin.  It normally starts to smell like some kind of fruit.  Watch!"

She dabs her finger into the jar and puts some on the back of her hand, and holds it out to Gothika who shakes her head.

"Nope.  Not gonna do it!  You stuck that jar under my nose the first time.  Ain't no way I'm volunteering to sniff that booty smellin' mess."

Diamond pounces on Gothika playfully, locking her in a headlock, sticking her hand beneath Gothika's nose as they both giggle and tussle.

"Smell it!!  Smell it!!  You know you want to!!!  You know you wanna smell what I've been cookin'!!"

Gothika stands up, leaving Diamond dangling from around her neck like a giant necklace.  Diamond squeaks and her eyes go wide.

"MEEP!!"

She puts her feet slowly on the ground and clears her throat and straightens her clothes pouting.

"Ok.  I get it.  You don't trust me.  That's ok."

Gothika rolls her eyes and grumbles.

"FINE YOU BIG ASS BRAT!!"

She grabs Diamond's wrist, making her squeak again, pulling her hand to her nose, sniffing quickly.  She lifts an eyebrow and sniffs again more deeply.

"Hey!!  Ok, you're right, Emme.  That smells like watermelon to me."

Diamond rubs her wrist and frowns at her friend.

"Dang, Mia.  You're a little rougher than usual these days.  Are you feeling alright?"

Gothika nods and pats her friend gently on the shoulder.

"Sorry Emme.  You know, being with Dmitri is awesome.  He's awakened things inside of me I never thought I would enjoy.  And I guess I need to kind of check my strength.  Well, at least outside of the ring.  Plus, with everything that happened during the Battle Royal...  I guess I'm just a bit on edge."

Diamond nods as she places some herbs, and what looks like a dried-up salamander in an obsidian mortar and uses the pestle to grind it up into a fine powder.

"Yeah, I get it.  You know I've been waiting for the chance to get back into the ring myself, but... For some reason, I just can't seem to get out of the manager zone.  I mean, don't get me wrong.  I love accompanying Jeremiah and you guys down to the ring, but I just want to get my hands dirty again.  I just hope that I get to mix it up in the ring again soon.  I feel like the chicks in the back have forgotten just what it means to feel the magic of the VooDoo Queen of the Ring."

Gothika chuckles and nods her head.

"Who you tellin'.  The crazy thing about it is, everyone seems to think that it's suddenly so cool to say that they're from Detroit.  I mean, like why?  Do they think it makes them seem tougher or something?  I mean, granted... those of us who are ACTUALLY FROM Detroit do tend to be a bit more...  tough... Able to handle themselves in fucked up situations..."

Diamond interrupts her with a snort.

"You mean ghetto.  Stop beatin' around the bush about it!"

Gothika shrugs.

"Alright, alright. Yeah.  You knew what I meant.  When it comes to handlin' our business in the streets, we gets it done.  But I mean come on!!  Why claim it if it's not true?"

Diamond chuckles ruefully and shakes her head.

"Because bein' from the D is known as coming from a damned war zone.  And people think that if they say they're from the D, it makes them seem harder.  But I mean, ok.   Yeah, we're some bad ass chicks.  And yeah, we can be some ghetto bitches when the need arises.  But hell.  You know these chicks ain't really from the D.  No way they can claim they grew up around Chandler Park on the East Side, or even know where Mumford High School is at on the west off of Outer Drive.  Hell, you can tell they ain't even some of the bourgeoise bitches from over near Riverview.  And you can for damn sure tell they ain't from around the Jeffries Projects.   I bet they're really some 'West Bloomfield' suburb bitches claimin' the D like all of the other folks who claim to be from the D are always doing.  Cause let's face it...  Actually coming from Detroit just makes you fuckin' cool as fuck!!  Oh, no offense Raynin."

While her friends had been chatting, Raynin was sitting there, quietly nodding.  But if you were to look in her eyes, you'd see that she wasn't quite there.  She had one part of her conscious mind listening, but the majority of her mind was in turmoil.  Her body was moving on autopilot as she tussled with The Other in the crystal maze of her mind.  She heard the Other howl in her mind, and hiss at her in that sibilant voice.

"YOU PROMISSSSED ME!!!"

She put her hands over her ears, and made a face, and her friends looked at her confused.  She felt her body shake its head and wave it off as they stood up and walked out of the room towards the elevator to head for the Parakai Springs.  She closed her eyes as the doors closed, and in her mind, she tried to speak to the Other.

"I know.  And I didn't lie.  We tried really hard to win!  It wasn't our fault that the London Underground cheated to get the win!"

The Other lifts its head and the roar it let out almost deafens her.  She knew her body didn't even bother to try to cover its ears because there was no escaping the sound.  She could feel the small trickle of blood begin to come from her nose and ears and sighed heavily as The Other continued to roar at her.

"I WANT MY PRECIOUSSSS!!!"

She took a deep breath, and felt her body pull out a piece of paper towel from her pocket and wipe her nose. She knew that her hair was hanging down and it would cover the droplets coming from her ears.  She let her body continue autopilot because they had gotten into the rental SUV and were heading towards their destination.  She sunk completely into the crystal maze and looked at the Other, who had let a bit more of its demonic aura slip than normal.  The Other still wore her face, but its lower body looked like a snake, horns had poked out of the curls of hair from its forehead, and a pair of leathery looking wings had sprouted from its shoulders.  She shuddered as she stared at the demon wearing her face, then sighed heavily and tiredly.

"Look, I know you're pissed!  And you're not the only one!!  Damia and I are BOTH pissed as fuck!!  But all we can do is keep on moving forward!  And I'm not giving up!  You getting all blustery ain't doing nothing but hurting us both!!  Now stop this idiotic bullshit and do something constructive!!"

The Other stopped short, looking her up and down slowly.  It crossed its arms over its chest and inhaled deeply before letting it go with a hiss.

"And what do you propossssse we do to rectify thissss ssssituation?"

She shakes her head slowly and points at The Other with a frown.

"Well, for starters, stop trying to take over in the middle of a match!  I've promised you equal opportunity to spend some time in the ring.  But even then, you have to follow the rules!  No flippin' out and trying to rip someone's head off!!"

The Other rolls it's red snakelike eyes and hisses at her with its forked tongue.

"Fine!!  I think I can control my more basssse urgesss for the time being."

She nodded and started to pace back and forth slowly.

"Good.  Cause if we overstep our boundaries in the ring, they won't give us another shot at the titles.  And that means no more precious for you!  Now, we have to work on our transitions a bit better.  When we're in the ring, if we want to... say tap out to let the other one of us take over, it has to be smooth... It has to take less than a second.  And right now, when I'm trying to take over, you're fighting me for control."

The Other rolls it's eyes and grumbles like a petulant child.

"That'ssss becausssse YOU only let me out sssso infrequently!  I need more time with the body!  I need to be able to experience new ssssenssssationssss!!!  Feel new feelingssss!!  I need to get laid!!!"

She throws her hands up in the air, shaking her head quickly.

"Whoa whoa whoa whoa WHOA!!  Oh Hell naw!!  The devil is a lie!!!  Like HELL you're about to go out and get laid using MY body!!!"

The Other chuckles and shakes her head and shrugs.

"It wassss worth a try.  But you get my meaning.  I need more time in the body to be able to let go more eassssily.  Come on now little Rabbit.  What'ssss a couple of more minutessss of sssleepy time in the long run?  Issssn't getting the precioussss back more important?"

As she's talking, The Other slithers closer towards Raynin, wrapping the coils of her snake tail around Raynin's body slowly.  Raynin finally realizes what she's done and gasps as she feels her body suddenly starting to be squeezed in the snake skinned coils.  She wiggles, trying to free herself, but The Other has her bound tightly.

"Now I think you're ssssstarting to undersssstand your predicament.  I've been sssssweet and complacent over the passst few monthssss.  I've done what wassss needed to let the body recuperate, and for you to help your friend through thissss trying time with her mother.  But now... Now I want what you promissssed!!!  I want ssssatissssfaction!!  And I will get it!!"

Raynin comes to suddenly, gasping for air as she's standing in a bathroom at the Parakai Springs.  She has no idea how she's gotten there.  She's wrapped in a fluffy white towel, and her hair is hanging down her back in soft waves.  She's got a death grip on the porcelain sink in front of her as she keeps gasping.  She looks up in the mirror and is shocked to see that her left eye is its normal brown color while the other is blood red with a snake like slit down the center.  She watches helplessly as The Other takes over control of her mouth.

"You will give me what I want.  And you will be quick about it.  Becausssse if you don't... Thingssss will begin to get ugly."

As she's watching, the mirror seems to warp as if it's turned liquid.  She keeps gripping the porcelain sink, and she feels her arms being taken over.  She watches as The Other rips the sink from its mounting and throws it across the room, causing it to shatter against the wall.

"And I don't jusssst mean for you!!!  EVERYONE WILL SSSSSUFFER!!!!"

She ducks as the mirror suddenly shatters outward towards her.  The glass tinkles down to the ground around her, and she stays there, huddled in a ball as she hears the insane laughter of The Other filling her head.  She slowly opens her eyes and looks around, and sees that there's nothing wrong with the bathroom.  She slowly stands and looks in the perfectly fine mirror again, and both eyes are red snake slitted.  The ugly look on The Other's face makes goosebumps break out up and down her arms.

"Get me my precioussss Lil' Rabbit."

She blinks and her eyes are once again her natural brown.  She turns on the water in the faucet and splashes some on her face, trying to regain her composure.  She leans forward and takes a deep, slow, calming breath.

"I think the shit's about to hit the fan.  And it's about to explode all over our upcoming opponents, cause it's The Other's turn in the ring.  Poor newbies.  Oh well.  I'm sure they'll recover...  Eventually."

She turns off the faucets and turns away from the mirror, heading towards the door...  But her reflection stays, watching her walk out of the room.  A forked snake tongue slithers out from between her reflections lips as a sadistic smile forms on it's face.  The light goes out in the bathroom, and the scene cuts out.



<img src=http://i64.tinypic.com/1r7p1u.jpg>

<hr size=1 color=silver>

*** An Except from the Online Blog of Gothika ***

“You want something real bad? Go after it with ferocity like if your life depended on it and never ever surrender. Only a question of time.”

The words of Ziad K. Abdelnour from the book, Economic Warfare: Secrets of Wealth Creation in the Age of Welfare Politics

September 25, 2017

Bonjour Tout le Monde,

It is I.  The Sin City Wrestling's resident Vampyric Angel of The Fallen once again coming to you from down under.  I have to admit something.  Being down here isn't as bad as I thought it would be.  I mean sure, there are huge spiders lurking in the rocks and shadows everywhere, there are killer kangaroo out there waiting to put on pairs of boxing gloves and knock some unsuspecting folks out, and there are koala looking so cute and innocent, but with claws so wickedly sharp they could slice someone's face off in two seconds flat.  But besides all of that, it's been pretty nice.  I've gotten to spend time with Dmitri which has been an experience unlike none other, and even though my partner and I were basically robbed of the chance to hold the Bombshell Tag Team Championships, we're not bitter.  No, not at all.  We're good sports.  We understand the true meaning of the word competition...  And yes, that was sarcasm if you didn’t know what it sounded like.

You want to know how I'm really feeling?  I am aggravated!!  I'm pissed as all get out!!  WE DOMINATED throughout that entire match, and just because the referee didn't quote, unquote, "SEE" our opponents feet touch the ground, and they were sneaky enough to slide back under the ropes before the ref could turn around and see what happened, why should my partner and I be penalized for it?  That's the REF'S ISSUE!  Not ours!  We did exactly what we were supposed to do!  We stepped into the ring like always, and we kicked ass!!  Those titles should have been around the waists of the Angels of the Fallen, and I know for my team mates and I... We will not rest until that takes place!!  And everyone will pay the price for the injustices that have been heaped up on us.  And the atrocities that we will enact upon the Bombshells of the Sin City Wrestling will all be laid upon the heads of the referees!!  That's right ladies!!  You all will go through HELL!!  Every time you have to face the Angels of the Fallen, you can expect to be beaten to a bloody pulp!!

So, this upcoming Sunday, my partner Raynin and I get the joy of stepping into the ring with a pair of chicks who have apparently been trained by Crystal Millar.  Normally, I'd try to be slightly impressed, but... Then they have to go and insult my friends and I by calling themselves the Motor City Maidens.  Come on you two...  Isn't that going a bit too far?  You would have saved yourselves a lot of trouble if you'd just called yourselves the Sullivan Sisters.  Everyone knows that there's no way you were actually from Detroit, Michigan.  I mean, that's like chicks from Manhattan claiming they're from Brooklyn, or if you were from San Marino, claiming you're from L.A.  You may be from NEAR that city... but you wouldn’t do something like ride down Crenshaw Avenue, or actually live in Flatbush.  No, I can tell that you girls are probably from somewhere like Lansing, or Auburn Hills.  You know... Motor City adjacent is more like what you should be calling yourselves.

You don't know the true struggles of growing up on the streets of Detroit!  You haven't had to carry keychains with locks on them to use like brass knuckles to keep yourselves safe as you walked home from school at night.  You haven't had to watch your friends get beaten because they wore the wrong color for their neighborhood that day.  You haven't seen the true ugly that exists behind the veil that is the true Motor City.  Just like you haven't seen it's wonders either.  You haven't experience Seven Mile turning into a parking lot as everyone crowds the streets between Southfield and Schaefer to show off their cars and drag race.  That's right everybody.  Just like Eight Mile is a real street in Detroit, so is Seven Mile.  I bet these chicks don't know what the other streets that in in Mile are in the city limits.  You haven't been on Belle Isle during the summer and watched the dance battles that can happen at the drop of a hat all cause someone puts on the right song, blasting it from the speakers of their cars.  You haven't played in the fountain down at the Civic Center during the Jazz Fest, or played on the handicapped swingset down in Palmer Park.  Yeah, you don't know about any of that, cause like I said... Motor City Adjacent doesn't mean you're actually from the D.  And claiming something like that when it's obvious you're not... that's just an insult to me.  And insults like that... just put a target on your backs!  And my partner and I are the weapons that have been aimed right for the bullseyes.

So prepare yourselves!!  Get the band aids and the iodine and all of the Neosporin you can get your hands on ready!  Because come Climax Control you will learn the TRUE meaning of what a D-Town Stomp is!!  We're coming for you!!!  You're about to cash in a One Way Ticket to Pain Town!!  And you can take THAT to the bank!!!

Au Revoir Tout le monde!!
<hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://i63.tinypic.com/x1gc3k.jpg width=300>

<hr size=1 color=darkred>

September 27, 7:30 PM
Auckland, New Zealand… Cafe Hanoi Restaurant


The group had decided to take some time away from their busy schedule of training,  autograph sessions, and a photoshoot to have a meal.  Raynin wanted have something exotic, so Darkness made reservations at a Vietnamese restaurant, and they were early for their reservations.  The Maitre D showed them to the bar for a drink while they waited, which is just off the waiting room when suddenly, they hear the sound of a body slam into the window.  Everyone jumped in shock at the impact and turned to see the face of a girl, pressed up against the glass.  She taps on the window quickly and waves, her face distorted by how hard it's been pressed against the glass.  Everyone in the room stares at her in shock, but it's Raynin who finally breaks the silence with maniacal laughter.

"Damn!!  Now THAT is how you go splat!!  Look!  You can see a little blood coming from her nose!!"

Raynin waves back and the you can hear the girl's audible squeal through the window.  Raynin chuckles again, shaking her head.

"Oh man!  She looks like a little puppy who just had their owner come home after a long day at work!  I bet she just peed her pants!"

The fangirl starts patting at her inner thigh for a moment and Raynin laughs harder, nodding.

"Oh yeah... She just peed!!"

Raynin waves the fangirl in, and the girl squeals again, running towards the door.  When she comes in, she sounds like a siren as she throws herself at Raynin who stops her short with a hand up at face level.  That stops her from slamming face first into Raynin's hand, but instead she just stands there, about an inch from it, bouncing up and down and continuing her squeal.  She finally stops, and she speaks at a speed so fast and in such a high pitched voice, she sounds like one of the Chipettes.

"OhmyGodohmyGod it's really you!!!!"

Raynin chuckles and nods.

"Yes, it's me.  Go ahead.  Adore me."

The fangirl starts bouncing and squealing again, then pulls out her phone and turns around, takes a selfie, then grabs Raynin's hand and starts pumping it up and down quickly.

"OhmyGodohmyGod my friends are just gonna freak!!!  I can't believe it!!!  I watch you every week!!  I love seeing you in your matches!!"

Raynin smirks and tries to extricate her hand, but the fangirl has her hand in a vicelike grip.  She has to really pull to get free.  She makes a face as she tries to take her hand back, but plasters a big smile on her face once she does.

"Do you want me to autograph something?"

The fangirl's jaw drops and her face gets a huge eyed surprised look.

"You would do that for me?"

Raynin nods and waves over Gothika who has been trying to cover her giggles with her hand.

"Of course I would.  In fact, my friend here will give you an autograph too!!"

Gothika takes a big sip of her drink and comes over, coughing around a fit of laughter.  She smiles and nods.

"Of course.  I'd love to give you an autograph too!"

The fangirl looks at Gothika confused, and scratches her head.

"Um, ok...  That's nice, but I don’t know who you are.  I don't think your autograph would be something to really get excited about."

Gothika frowns and looks at her partner confused.

"Say what?"

Raynin chuckles and shrugs.

"Well, that's ok.   As long as you know who I am."

The girl grins and nods quickly.

"Of course I do!  Who wouldn't know who YOU are!"

Gothika looks at the fangirl confused again.

"Hold up a sec... How could you know who SHE is, but not know who I am?"

The girl looks at Gothika and frowns.

"Well, it's not all about you now, is it?  It's about her!!  She's the famous one!!  You're probably just her not quite as pretty hanger on of a friend who tries to mooch off of her fame!  So why don't you just go back to your head banger boyfriend and leave me to get my autograph!"

Gothika's eyes suddenly bleed to ice blue and her fangs rip through her gums as she snarls at the fangirl.  When she sees the fangs, the fangirl screams and hides behind Raynin.

"OhmyGodohmyGod!!  That's Gothika!!!  I didn’t know it was Gothika!!! Why are you hanging with her?!!"

Raynin frowns and tries to turn around, but the girl has a deathgrip on her shoulders, trying to keep Raynin between her and Gothika.  Raynin shakes her head confused.

"Um, why do you THINK I WOULDN'T hang with her?  She's my friend."

The fangirl gasps and looks at Raynin in shock.

"Wait a minute...  Mercedes Vargas is friends with Gothika??!!"

Raynin's eye suddenly twitches.

"Pardone me?  Wait a minute...  What did you just say?"

The fangirl looks over Raynin's shoulder at Gothika who has suddenly stopped with her jaw dropped in shock.  The girl screams again.

"Please don't let her get me Mercedes!!!!"

Gothika's eyes go wide, and she bursts out laughing and pointing at Raynin until she sees the look on her partner's face.  She clams up and starts to back up slowly and snaps her fingers at the girl quickly.

"Ah zut alors... Um, hey you!!  Whatever your name is!  I suggest you back away slowly."

The fangirl looks up at Gothika and shakes her head as she keeps holding onto Raynin's shoulders.  She isn't noticing that Raynin's head is shaking from side to side, and a strange growling hissing sound is coming from her.

"Like hell I will!  Mercedes will protect me from you, you crazy vampire woman!!"

Gothika chuckles ruefully and shrugs.

"Um, it's doubtful that Mercedes would save you from a spitball let alone from me.  But even if she would, there's one crucial point you're missing."

The girl sticks out her tongue at Gohtika.

"I know about you and your so called Fallen Angel bullshit crew!!  You are the ones who do all of that freaky scary bullshit with the fake blood and weird hocus pocus stuff!!"

Gothika throws her head back and laughs.

"Oh, so you know about The Angels of the Fallen, do you?  Do you know who my partner is?"

The Fangirl makes a nasty face at Gothika.

"Yeah, I do!  She's that fake Mercedes Vargas wanna be chick who is supposedly got a demon in her or something!  I'd know your crazy tricks anywhere!!"

Diamond pops up behind Gothika and smiles at the fangirl.

"Um, so... You know about my girl Raynin, huh?  You say she's a Mercedes Vargas wannabe, but... um, Raynin was around long before Mercedes, so... Wouldn't that make Mercedes a Raynin wannabe?"

The fangirl screams at Diamond, still holding onto Raynin's back, not looking at her face.  Raynin's body is starting to tremble.

"Shut up!!  You're trying to confuse me!!"

Diamond can't help but laugh.

"Um... chick, you're already confused.  You haven't put two and two together yet.  You're still coming up with seven."

The girl looks confused.

"What are you sick freaks talking about?"

Gothika points at Raynin.

"Why would I be here with Mercedes Vargas?  You had it right.  I'm not friends with Mercedes.  In fact, Mercedes is one of the few people who is on not just my list, but the list of every one of the Angels of The Fallen.  So why would I be here with Mercedes?"

The girl shakes her head.

"So what?!!"

Diamond throws her hands up in the air.

"So...  That Raynin you numbnuts!!  And you just called her Mercedes Vargas!  I feel so sorry for you!"

Gothika looks at Raynin's face and gasps.  She and Diamond start to back up slowly.

"Or... maybe it's NOT Raynin.  Um, Emme, you better go tell the management we're sorry for the damages in advance."

The fangirl gasps and lets go of Raynin and starts to slowly back up.  Raynin turns around with slow calculated steps, and when she finally faces the fangirl, her eyes are closed, but the low growling has gotten louder.   Her hands have balled into fists, and she's squeezed them so tightly that her nails have pierced the palms of her hands.  Blood is dripping from them to the ground in fast droplets.  The fangirl has stopped a few feet away from Raynin and she gasps and squeaks.

"I'm... I'm sorry Raynin?!!"

Raynin's eyes suddenly pop open and they're the blood red snake slitted eyes of The Other.  A spine chilling hissing howl erupts from her mouth and a forked snake's tongue hangs from her opened mouth.  the fangirl sees Raynin's face and she screams in horror and spins around to run away and runs face first into a pillar.  She holds onto her face, but turns around to see the hate filled face of Raynin only inches away from her.

"I'm not the Lil' Rabbit, but being called that issss a million timessss better than the other name you called ussss!!  MERCEDESSS??!!!  MERCEDESSSS???!!!  HOW DARE YOU!!!  CALLING USSS THAT ISSSS WORSSSSE THAN OUR OPPONENTSSSS ON SSSSUNDAY SSSSAYING THEY'RE FROM THE MOTOR CITY!!"

The fangirl shrieks as Raynin grabs her by the arm and pulls her up close until she's nose to nose with her.

"YOU WILL PAY FOR YOUR INSSSSOLENCE!!  JUSSSST ASSS THE SSSSULLIVAN SSSSISTERSSSS WILL PAY FOR DARING TO SSSSTEP INTO THE RING WITH USSSS!!"

Raynin tosses the girl backwards, grabbing her wrist, then pulls her forward into a short arm clothesline, knocking the poor girl through a nearby table.  She then jumps up onto the table closest to it and flies through the air, hitting the Simply Breathtaking on the fangirl as she lays in the heap of the table.  Gothika grabs her and pulls her away as security comes over.  Raynin picks up a napkin and drops it on the girl's chest.

"Somebody get this trash out of here.  She's causing a scene."

As security tries to pick the girl up to escort her off of the premises the girl starts to come around.  Diamond comes over and grins then yells...

"YOU GOT KNOCKED THE FUCK OUT!!!!  BITCH!!"

The entire restaurant starts to laugh as the fangirl is escorted out.  The Fallen and their friends are finally seated and the scene fades out.

<hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://i64.tinypic.com/1r7p1u.jpg>

<hr size=1 color=silver>


 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...  

***  Word Count, 4999  ***

 

16
Climax Control Archives / Back At It... (The Fallen RP)
« on: September 15, 2017, 11:56:10 PM »
 

 

></iframe>

 



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>  

____________  
>Time: Unoonwn...  

Place: Unknown… Location: Unknown…  

____________  



The scene comes in, inside of a darkened room.  Nothing can be seen, but in the dark, we hear a familiar sound.  It's the sound of a song being sung by a sibilant voice.  It's the sound a snake would make if it had a human mouth and could talk, but still had it's forked tongue.  The song is being sung softly, but it's slowly getting louder.



'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...

Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

 

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…




Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…

Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

 

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...

Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!




We hear a click, and a single lightbulb on a wire turns on.  It starts swinging slowly back and forth, illuminating random spots of the darkened room.  As it swings, it shows the form of a woman hunched over a table.  She's softly singing the song as she is sifting through photos on the top of the desk.  She reaches in the desk drawer and pulls out a huge pair of scissors.  She lifts them up high in the air and opens and closes them over and over again, causing them to make a snicker snack sound.



'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...

Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

 

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…




Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…

Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

 

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...

Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!




She starts to cut at the photos, giggling maniacally as she tosses pieces of the photos over her shoulder.  The camera starts to zoom in on the pieces of photo that are falling on the floor as they randomly come into view.  We see a photo of Amy Marshall's head with a moustache drawn on her face and devil horns on her forehead.  We see a picture of Iron  Maiden with her eyes drawn over until they look like black holes, and her throat has been slashed out with the scissors, with red marks drawn at the cut marks.  More and more photos of the opponents of the Fallen come raining down as if a huge bucket of the photos were tossed in the air.  The cameraman looks up from the floor, and the woman has turned so that she's facing the camera, the scissors winking in the light from the naked bulb, her hair hanging down so that her face is in shadows.  But her eyes are glowing red with a single slit out of the center of each.



'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...

Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

 

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…




Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…

Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

 

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...

Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!




She lifts up something in her hand and pulls her hands apart, showing a string of paper dolls, all with different body parts missing, and red marks to show bloody streaks.  She chuckles as she holds the dolls up to the camera.  Each has the face of one of The Fallen's opponents... EXCEPT for the Angel Clan.



"It'sssss almossssst time for the fun to begin.  It'ssssssss been too long SsssssCW Universssssse.  When the Angelsssss of the Fallen sssstep into the sssssix sssssided ring, Hell will be unleasssssshed upon the Bombsssshell Divisssssssion.  And I will revel in the carnage that will ensssssue."



She then picks up a second set of paper dolls and when she opens them, we see the faces of the Angel Clan taped alongside the faces of The Angels of the Fallen.  And around Raynin and Gothika's waists are photos of the Bombshell Tag Team Titles.



"The die has been cassst.  The future hassss been revealed.  There isssss no esssscaping what isssss about to come.  And when the little rabbit bringssss me my presssscioussss home, all will be right again."



She turns back to the desk and continues cutting, the scissors going snicker snack as she sings softly.



'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...

Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

 

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…




Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…

Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

 

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...

Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!




The scene fades out.

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>  

 

<img src=http://i64.tinypic.com/1r7p1u.jpg>  

 

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>  

____________  



*** An Except from the Online Blog of Gothika ***  

>

"In order to be irreplacable, one must always be different."
 

The words of Coco Chanel





September 11, 2017



Sixteen years ago, on this day, the United States of America was changed irrevocably.  It was shaken to it's core by a tragedy that shocked everyone.  It changed people's lives, it ripped families apart, it took the soul of a nation, and it rendered the world speechless.  Today has been deemed a day of remembrance.  After the tragedy that took place all of those years ago, no one in the country has been the same.  We've fought wars, crossed continents, made new friends, and new enemies... But that one act caused a ripple effect that is still felt to this very day.  And guess what people.  My friends and I are about to do something pretty similar.



You see, just like that moment sixteen years ago that brought a country to it's knees, then drew it to it's feet in defiance, the Angels of the Fallen have the ability to do things just as polarizing.  Everyone had given up hope that the Bombshell Tag Team Division could have life breathed back into it.  No one believed that the titles were worth anything because... well, let's face it... The bulk of the talent in the Bombshell Locker room wouldn’t know the meaning of the words team work if they were snakes on a plane biting them on their asses.  But the Angels of the Fallen know what it means.  But we know that if we let out even a hint of our return, that there would be so many Bombshells scrambling over themselves for the chance to try and best two of the OG's of the field.  So we let out a whisper... and dear GOD it came back as a hurricane!!!  So sorry Florida, Louisiana and Texas.  I think it was the word of us returning that might have caused all of those problems down there.  Had we known it was about to take off like it did, we would have tried to whisper a little bit quieter.  But the cat's out of the bag now!!



That's right!!  The Angels are back!!  And we're not just going up against one team... but SIX MOTHER FUCKIN' TEAMS have returned just for the chance to grab a hold to those coveted titles... Names of folks we heard had retired came scrambling up out of the woodwork like termites at the chance to say they could beat us!!  Oooh, one little spark became a wild fire, and now we get to face some of our favorite opponents...  Our good friend Melanie brought Athena along...  The Angel Clan has come back into action!!  And then there's the Metal and Punk Connection...  Jessie Salco and the girl who wants to be so much like the old me, she almost took my name... (but we know that there can only ever be one Punk Angel and that's me...  But I digress) .. Amy Marshall have decided to come back together again.  And then there's a group that the Angels have been ITCHING to get the chance to mix it up with...  Heavy Metal Mania is putting their hat back in the ring!!  The Iron Maiden is teaming up with her partner who I for one feel is a breath of fresh air in this company!  Twisted Sister is one chick I would personally love to mix it up with one on one just so I can see how twisted she can really be!!  I mean, she's come up with some awesome shit... But no one can truly flip the script like one of the Angels.  I mean let's face it! Raynin's got so many versions of herself running around in her head, she can actually have enough players for a football game, complete with folks on the bench, an audience, hotdog vendors, folks to run the concession stands, cheerleaders, AND marching bands for both teams, and still have enough left over for referees and play by play commentators.  And who'd have thought that Kate Steel would come back to play in the six sided ring, and actually convince Cynthia Warren to join her.  Though, who knows what will happen once Raynin and I are finished in the ring with everyone and come out the winners.   They may just decide to go back home with their tail between their legs and pout about being beaten.  And then there's the new faces on the scene... London Underground...  I can't wait to see what the fresh meat has to offer.  Mmm, I have been waiting to sink my fangs into something fresh... unsullied.. Untainted by the fear of facing my friends and I.  I mean, let's face it.  Most of the Bombshells her know what it feels like to have my fangs break their flesh, and to feel their life essence drain from their bodies and flow down my throat.  I know the flavors of just about everyone in this match.  But to see that spark... that first flush of confidence being drained away as they finally realize what it means to truly face the Vampyric Angel...  Mmmmm, it's such a glorious feeling!!



But the best part of it all is... It's a Main Event Battle Freakin' Royal!!   So I can just go from person to person, nibbling on an arm here, biting a neck there, drinking from a shoulder over there... Then I just toss them away when I'm done, over the top rope!  HA HA HA!!!  Awesome Sauce!!  Truly!!  And when I'm done, and my partner and I survey the carnage that's left outside of the ring, we will stand shoulder to shoulder and lift our arms in victory as we claim the Sin City Wrestling's Bombshell Tag Team Champions for the Fourth time!!  Oh yes, it'll be so nice to have those titles back where they belong... with the Angels of The Fallen.  And with the Angels of the Fallen are where they're gonna stay!!



I know that a lot of people feel like I'm just here, running my mouth off because I've got nothing else better to do, but I say, look at my track record.  I've got a tried and true track record of awesomeness backing me up, coupled with the skills to pay the bills, and a partner who has just as much going for her as I do.  We've stood the test of time here in this company.  Sure, life may pull us away for a bit, but we're still here.  We come back like that awful rash that plagued Amy Marshall that one time that she tried to keep quiet, but everyone knew about in the locker room... No... wait...  no one wants to remember stuff like that...



Anyways...  its' time for me to head on out.  Training and what not.  But before I go, I have one thing to say to some people out there.



I know that a lot of folks don't believe in the possibilities of the spectacular and the supernatural.  But to those folks I say, keep not believing.  Keep your heads buried in the sand, and wonder not about what is lurking in the shadows and the dark.  That's exactly what we want you to do.  Because it's the ones who don't believe, the nay-sayers, the haters, and the disbelievers that we prey upon.  It's those who doubt, and who keep the blinders on that make the easiest snacks to feed us.  IT'S THOSE WHO SHAKE THEIR HEADS AT THE WONDERS THAT FILL THE NIGHT THAT MAKE THE SWEETEST AND TASTIEST MORSELS!  AND IT'S THOSE WHO DENY US WHO END UP GOING DOWN THE HARDEST!!



STEP INTO MY PARLOR I SAY!!  I'M THE SPIDER AND YOUR'E THE FLY!!  YOU WILL BE WRAPPED IN MY WEB NO MATTER HOW HARD YOU TRY!!  AND ONCE I HAVE BEATEN YOU AND DRAINED YOU OF ALL THAT YOU HAVE TO OFFER, YOU WILL BE TOSSED OVER THE TOP ROPE SO THAT I CAN ONCE AGAIN BE CROWNED ONE HALF OF THE SIN CITY WRESTLING'S BOMSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONS!!  YOU WILL FEED MY NEED!!

 

 

Oh yes!!  Oh yes in deed, Climax Control is coming...  And that means it's time for the titles to come right back where they belong... And it's time for the monsters...  YES!!... All of the monsters to have some fun!!...  I can't wait!  



Au Revoir Tout le monde!!  

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>  

 

<img src=http://i63.tinypic.com/x1gc3k.jpg width=300>  

 

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>  

____________  

Time: September 13, 10:30 PM...  

Place: Christchurch, New Zealand… Location: The George Christchurch Hotel, Raynin's suite…  

____________  



Night has descended, and there was a soft breeze blowing through the air.  While back in the States, summer is ending, and fall is beginning, in New Zealand, it's springtime.  The festivals have been in full swing, and there's lots of excitement in the air.  And the approach of the talent from Sin City Wrestling was just what was needed to the excitement to overflow in the city.  Even though it's been chillier than most would think it would be, everyone wanted to take part in the fun that's been going on through out the city.



They'd just made it to the city of Christchurch the day before, and tried to get the lay of the land, so to speak.  They'd found the Canterbury Museum near their hotel and spent the day enjoying some of the citys' art culture, until they'd gone to the nearby Academy of Combat for some training.  It had been awesome to see Darknyss walking into the gym, even if she did have to use a walker to do it.  She'd been getting stronger and stronger over the past few months, and the doctors had said that she would be done with the walker in a few more months, if not sooner.  And to see her make it through half of her kata before her legs finally gave out, made everyone smile.  She was a true fighter, and especially with everything that had been happening over the past few months, they'd all known just how strong she was.



Everyone was sitting around in Raynin's hotel room.  Dark Tiger was sitting on the couch with Darknyss in his lap, holding their son MJ as he slept.  She kisses his forehead and he wraps his arms around her hand, not wanting to let her go.  



"I can't believe our little man is almost two years old!  We still have to plan his birthday party you know."



Raynin comes in from the other room just as she's making that statement, and she stops by the fridge to grab a bottle of water, and tosses one to Jeremiah and Diamond who are sitting on the loveseat, wrapped up in each other's arms.  She cracks the seal on the bottle and takes a big swig before she speaks.



"All I know is, if you try to have that thing at a Chuck E. Cheese, I will find ways to torture you more heinously than that experience will be."



She shudders and shakes her head, her hair flapping side to side in the ponytail she's got it pulled back into.  Gothika chuckles as she sips on a bottle that's filled with red.



"I don't get what you're so afraid of that place for.  I know it's not the kids.  You say you love hanging with the kids.  And you love the ball pit even more than the kids do.  I know about your dirty little secret hidden in your back room."  



Raynin chuckles and shakes her head.



"I swear, it's not a ball pit!  It's just one of those inflatable hot tubs that you can buy.  I keep the balls in there because... Well... Ok, it's a freakin' ball pit!!  But they're awesome!!  You can pretend you're swimming in it, and you don't get water everywhere like with the pool... And they don't jack up your water bill either!!  But you're right, it's not the kids that's the problem.  It's those damned animatronic robot things that sing at you!  With those big empty eyes just staring at you and shit... They're so freakin' creepy!!"



She shivers and shakes her head as she sets down her drink and rubs her arms.  She leans with one hip against the counter and is about to speak when there's a knock at the door.  She looks up and frowns.



"Was anyone expecting company?"



Gothika chuckles and nods towards the door.



"You know who it is.  Go let him in."



She walks to the door and smirks as she sees Dmitri standing on the other side of the portal.  She crosses her arms and motions for him to come in.



"What took you so long?  I expected you'd have been here hours ago."



Dmitri keeps standing in the doorway and frowns down at her.  She chuckles and bops herself on the forehead.



"Oh yeah, I forgot... Protocol...  Sir Dmitri, would you please come in?"



He rolls his eyes at her and chuckles as he walks into the room and she shuts the door behind him.



"I haven't been called Sir in quite a while.  It's good to finally see you again Raynin.  Where have you and the others been?  I asked Damia over and over again, but she said it wasn't for her to tell me."



Darknyss adjusts herself on her fiancee's lap and sighs as she looks at the vampire.



"It's my fault actually.  I asked the girls to come with me to handle a personal matter with my family."



Dmitri frowns and wraps his arms around Gothika's shoulders, kissing her softly.



"I hope everything's alright."



Darknyss nods stands, holding onto her son as she grabs one of her crutches, and walks him over to a nearby crib, laying him down in it gently before pulling the covers over him.



"Yeah, it was crazy as hell though.  I got a call from my step father, saying that my mother got bit by a spider on her chest.  The spider wasn't venomous, so normally that wouldn't be an emergency, but the bite got infected, and she went to the doctor about it and found out that she had a lump on her breast that the doctor thought might have been cancerous.  So we had to fly to Brisbane."



Dmitri frowns and looks from Darknyss to Gothika.



"Brisbane?  I thought your parents lived in Detroit."



Darknyss has walked back over to the couch and curls up in Dark Tiger's lap again and nods slowly.



"You're half right.  You see, I'm adopted.  The Darkks in Detroit are my adoptive parents.  My birth parents are from Australia.  Which is how Shane Hunt is my brother.  The whole story is really long and tedious.  Just know, I have two mothers and three fathers, and a whole shit ton of brothers and sisters.  The Darkks are a very affectionate pair and they breed like rabbits."



Dark Tiger nods and chuckles.



"Tell me about it.  Her sister has had seven kids so far.  After the first set of twins, her and Doug just kept popping them out one after another."



Gothika chuckles and shakes her head.



"And here, it was so hard for you and Lady to just have Morgan.  I swear, you should be happy she didn't take after her sister, or you'd never be able to do half of the stuff that you do now."



Darknyss shrugs and nuzzles her cheek on Dark Tiger's shoulder.



"I don't know.  I mean, yeah, having a lot of kids is a lot of work, but my parents were always happy with each other AND us.  Which made us have an awesome childhood.  And my sister adores Doug.  I mean they're like blissfully happy.  So for them to pop out kids like that...  it suits them.  I don't foresee any issues with them.  Just like I don't foresee any issues with you and Raynin regaining the Bombshell Tag Team Titles on Sunday.  This should be a cakewalk for the pair of you."



Raynin shrugs and kicks her feet up onto the ottoman, stretching catlike.



"Well, I mean think about it.  We're facing only a couple of unknowns.  Twisted Sister and Iron Maiden have made a name for themselves in this company as being sick and twisted in the ring.  But think about the matches we've had.  The cemetery match I was in against Kitty when I first got into the game was BRUTAL!  And let's not forget the fact that Gothika here basically lives to sink her fangs into new flesh.  I have to admit...  Her being with you Dmitri has brought out a brutality from deep inside of her that I haven't seen in a long time.  And I like it."



Gothika grins and nods, kissing Dmitri.



"She's right.  I'm not the same happy go lucky girl I used to be.  Being with you, I've embraced a side of myself that I once used to despise.  You've let me see the joys that can come from being a child of the night.  And being able to read more of the history of the vampires has helped me come to accept certain aspects of my life I'd been shutting out.  I once looked at being a vampire as a curse.  But now, I can see it as an opportunity."



She strokes his cheek and looks him in the eyes.



"I can see it as an opportunity for us to do great things.  Think about it!!  You're the World Champion!  And once I become one half of the Bombshell Tag Team Champions, we will be a power couple the likes of which no one has ever seen!!"



Diamond looks at Jeremiah and smirks.



"I remember when we were like that.  Looking forward to being the Golden Couple.  I know I can't wait to be back in the ring.  But what about you?"



Jeremiah blushes and shakes his head.



"I'll tell you about that later... when we're alone in our own room."



Raynin chuckles and throws her hands up in the air.



"All of this lovie dovie shit is getting on my nerves!  Can we please go back to talking about our match?  Come on people!!!"



Gothika chuckles and nods.



"She's right.  I mean think about it.  Mel has brought her daughter Athena I into the company.  Can you imagine what that kind of situation can bring about?"



Raynin sits up and takes her feet off of the ottoman.



"I mean think about it.  Melanie has been our friend for a long time.  But Athena has not fully trusted us.  She always saw us as the people who were trying to take something from her mom that she always wanted, which was any of the titles she was going after.   And you KNOW that since she's got Melanie's Magi blood in her, she's gotta be all kinds of awesome in the ring.  But what I am not getting is...  She's still just a kid!!  There's NO WAY she should be old enough to get in the ring with us..."



Raynin's phone goes off as a text comes in and she frowns down at it.



"Huh... So... I think I just got my answer.  It seems it's NOT the Athena we know, but an Athena from a future alternate timeline, and she's cool with us.  I guess we all get along in that timeline.  Go figure.  But still, she's an unkonwn, which makes what we have to do that much harder!!"



Darknyss suddenly sits up, doing a spit take with her water.



"She's what?!!"



Raynin tosses Darknyss her phone so that she can read it herself.



"What in the blue, green and purple hazes?!!  Hell, with all of the supernatural shit going on, you'd think something like this wouldn't phase me, but I must say, it's quite a surprise.  But I have faith in you two.  I know that you're not about to let anyone or anything stand in your way when it comes to these titles."



Diamond tosses Raynin and Gothika a couple of gris gris bags.



"Here.  You two sleep with these under your pillows on Saturday night, and when you wake up on Sunday, you will feel like a million bucks!"



Gothika looks down at the bag and frowns.



"What's it supposed to do to us?"



Diamond chuckles and shakes her head.



"Don't worry!  Nothing bad!  Think of it as magical adrenaline with none of the harmful side affects and all of the benefits.  It'll feel like you've just taken a triple shot of five hour energy and drank three espressos once you step into the ring.  You will feel like nothing in the world can stop you.  And if you play things out the way I'm hoping, then nothing will."



Raynin tucks the bag in her pocket and chuckles.



"Cool.  Long as it hits when we're in the ring, and not while I'm like pumping gas or something.  The last thing I need is to be so energized I break out in song and dance like I did that time in Toledo..."



Darknyss laughs and nods, pointing at Raynin.



"Oh yeah! That time when people started mistaking you for Selena Gomez, and you got mobbed with people asking you for your autograph until they got closer and saw you weren't her!  I never thought someone would actually throw a honeybun at someone just cause THEY made a mistake!"



Raynin crosses her arms and starts to pout.



"I kept telling them I wasn't her.  Not MY fault they didn't believe me."



Gothika chuckles and shakes her head.  



"Ok... Back to our opponents...  Now do you know those new chicks actually thought you were an MMA fighter Ray?"



Raynin chuckles and shakes her head.



"Well, they're not totally off.  I do Mixed Martial Arts...  But we all know that I'm so much more than just that."



She reaches in her shirt and pulls out her dog tags which she kisses softly before she tucks them back in her shirt.  She then pops up to her feet and stands at attention, saluting.



"Lieutenant ############# ###########  reporting for duty!!"



Everyone around her looks at each other confused, rubbing their ears.  Dark Tiger frowns and shakes his head.



"Did everyone notice that her name was bleeped out for them too?"



Dmitri looks at her confused.



"How did you do that?"



Raynin chuckles and wags a finger at her friends.



"You'd be surprised by the things which the United States government has been able to do.  Though how everyone knows about Area Fifty One is a mystery which even the highest levels of government hasn't been able to figure out.  But back to talking about these new girls...  I'm not worried about them.  If they believe that all I am is just an MMA fighter, then once they meet The Other, it'll be a nice little surprise for them.  Oh, by the way... Will this little piece of magic work on everyone in me, or just me?  The Other wants to know what to expect."



Diamond nods and points at the bag.



"I took into account your multiple personalities.  It works on the body, not the mind controlling it.  So any of you that are in control during the match will get the affects.  I promise.  Nothing bad will happen.  You won't like grow an extra arm, or suddenly sprout wings out of your ears."



Gothika nods and tucks the pouch in her bra.



"Good.  Because the last time we had one of those negative side effects, it cost us the titles."



Raynin stands and shakes her head, stretching a bit.



"Ok, I know what you all are about to do, so I'm heading to the other room for some shut eye.  I know, we've got lots of training to do tomorrow, and I for one need to make sure I'm ready for it.  I'll see you guys in the morning."



Darknyss , Dark Tiger, Jeremiah, and Diamond all wave and start to stand as well.  Dark Tiger goes and picks up the baby's crib, carrying it and their son in his arms as they head towards the door. Darknyss waves as they all head out, leaving Gothika and Dmitri on the sofa by themselves.  He looks at her and she doesn't say a word.  She stands and takes his hand, pulling him towards the bedroom as the scene fades out.



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>  

 

<img src=http://i64.tinypic.com/1r7p1u.jpg>  

 

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>  

 

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______    

 

 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...    

 

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
 

 

***  Word Count, 4981  ***  

 

 

 

17
Climax Control Archives / What is Sacrifice?
« on: June 02, 2017, 11:59:24 PM »
 
<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/3714.gif>
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______
.… BAD AS I WANT TO BE!!!  ...
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______


>


____________
Time:  May 27, 2015…  8:30 AM…    
Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada... Raynin's Apartment...  
____________

It's early morning, and most of the people in the city have already started their day.  The streets are packed with people rushing here and there, trying it make it to work, or to doctor's appointments, or where ever it is they're expected to be at that point in time.  But she had already been up for hours.  She was preparing her body for the upcoming Main Event of Climax Control.  She and Gothika had been put into the Battle Royal match for the Sin City Wrestling's Bombshell Tag Team Titles.

It wasn't just that this match was unprecedented.  It was the reasons behind why the match was taking place that made things so interesting for her.  Evie Baang had basically deserted her post and left Odette Holding the bag.  Which meant that of course, Odette couldn't be Champion by herself.  This opened up the doors for all of the vultures to try and swoop in and grab a hold to the coveted titles.  She chuckled as she thought back to the moment that Odette had appeared and joined forces with the snake in the grass.  The mouse had tried to warn Odette of Evie's impending treacherous act.  She could smell the rat in her soul, festering and waiting to snap at the hand that fed her.  But Odette had put her faith and trust in Evie.  She was betting that now, Odette was wishing she'd listened to the mouse.  But whatever.  It just meant that she'd be given the chance to take a hold of the titles herself with Gothika.  And she did miss having gold around her waist.

She was in the large front section of the apartment that she used as her personal training floor/ dance floor.  It had been a long time that she'd been given free reign to drive for such a long time, and she was enjoying each and every sensation that flooded her flesh.  It was different from when she would get thrust into the driver's seat while the body was flooded with adrenaline, endorphins, and pain.  To experience the more subtle sensations were simply intoxicating to her.

She had spent the first two and a half hours of the morning, from five to seven thirty am down on the workout floor, enjoying the solitude as she lifted to an extreme.  She'd pushed the body until she could feel her muscles and tendons screaming in protest.  The fact that she was used to a more heightened, adrenaline filled state made her more used to the hidden potential within this form, and was capable of using the strength that the body had more efficiently.   She knew that after only a few workouts, the muscles of the meat suit would thicken and become more defined.  The only thing she hated was that she couldn't form the claws she was used to in the maze.

Now she was stretching her body, using the lithe form, pushing it to it's limits.  She wanted to see just how flexible this body truly could be.  She bent backwards in a severe backbend, trying to touch the heels of her feet with her fingers.  She could feel the muscles trying to resist, but she just held the position for a bit before she used her hands to try to walk her torso closer to her legs, looking like a contortionist, or a possessed person in the process.  As she tortured the meat suit, she could hear the mouse inside of her mind, struggling against the chains which held her on the St. Andrew's Cross.  She was screaming about how her body didn't work the way that she was pushing it, and that she'd hurt something.  How little the mouse knew of her true capabilities.  But she'd show the mouse.

She placed her hands flat on the floor and flipped her lower body up until she was in a handstand, and slowly lowered her face down until she was close enough to kiss it, then she stopped.  Her muscles were trembling as she held the position for longer and longer.  The  more she held the position, the more the little mouse kept struggling until she let out a gut wrenching shriek at the top of her lungs which was so high pitched, it caused her to growl and lower her legs down until she dropped into a Chinese split.  As she did the movement, she dove down into her mind.  

************

Unlike when the mouse re-enters the maze, there's no simple whirlpool like entry for her.  She entered her mind on the wings of a maelstrom.  Lightning flashed and thunder crashed, as the whirlwind sucked her down into  the reptilian flesh covered walls of her mind.  Oh well, you know what they say.  There's no place like home.

She moved to through the maze to the sound of the heartbeat which filled the walls of the cavernous maze.  Little did the mouse know that the heartbeat she was hearing was The Other's own heartbeat.  It was comforting to her, but she knew it was driving the little mouse mad.

She turned the corner and walked into the center of the maze, chuckling as she looked at the little mouse, still in her child like form, wearing the footed pajamas.  Her precious stuffed tiger had been discarded, dropped on the other side of the mirror, where it pined for the mouse.  She leaned on a low table and crossed her arms as she looked at the furious face of the mouse.

Raynin: "Come on!!  This isn't fair!!  Let me out of here!!  You know I'm not supposed to be on this side of the mirror!  You're just doing damage to the body, and if you damage it too much, who knows where that will leave all of us!!"

The Other chuckled as she stepped closer and took the little mouse's face in her fingertips, squeezing her cheeks in until there were small indentations from her nails, and little trickles of blood dripped down the mouse's face.  Her hissing sibilant voice is thick with venom as she speaks.

The Other:"Shut up sssstupid bitch!!!  That'ssss your problem!  You don't realize exactly what I'm doing!  I know better than you what thisssss hunk of meat is capable of, becaussssse I'm normally only let out when you can't handle what'ssssss going on!"

She lets go of the mouse's face and steps back, licking the drips of blood from her fingertips slowly before crossing her arms over her chest, licking her lips slowly.

The Other:"You should be thanking me.  After our win over the Angel Clan, we got sssssuch a big boossssst, you know that's the only reassssson why we're in thissssss match come Sssssunday!  I won ussss that opportunity!  But insssstead of thank you'sssss, all I'm getting isssss a bunch of bad mouthing, and nay ssssaying.  Sssso, I sssssay shut your trap, and watch a massssster at work!"

She smirks and picks up a large needle from off of the table, spinning it slowly in the low light before she walks over towards the bound little mouse.  She purrs to herself as she hears the mouse give a frightened gasp, and begin to struggle against the chains again.  She stops right in front of the mouse and cocks her head to the side, waving the needle in front of the mouse's nose.

The Other:"I mean think about it.  The Mean Girlssss are expecting for you to be your normal ssssself.  How do you think they'll react when they come up against a more ruthlesssssss opponent like myssssself, hmmm?  Do you think that they'll think it was normal?  Or do you think that they'll shit their pantsssss and try to eliminate themsssssselves to try to get away from me?  And the Angel Clan... We already sssssaw how Uriella and Lucy ssssstood againsssst what I could do.  They losssst.  They weren't expecting me to be asssss visciousssss as I wasssss.  Don't you sssseee?  The more intenssssse I am, the better we do."

The little mouse swallowed thickly and shook her head, leaning it back to keep it away from the long needle.

Raynin: "But they're our friends!!  Please don't hurt them!!"

The Other threw her head back and laughed.

The Other:"I thought you undersssstood the truth of wrestling.  You're sssssso thick headed sssssometimesssss.  When  your'e in the ring, there are no friendssssss.   There are opponentsssss who need to be crushed!  You know there'ssss an old ssssaying that kind of fitssss perfectly about the way thingssss go in the ring...  I believe it'ssss, "Kill 'em all, and let God sssssort out the ressst."  It's a very poignant ssssaying.  What it meanssss to me isssss, you kick their assssss and once the ssssmoke clearssss, you decide if you want to remain their friend, or if you want to knock their headssss off their shouldersssss.  Me persssssonally, I prefer knocking headsss off, but what can you do."

The mouse's eyes go wide as she looks at the large needle in the Other's hand.

Raynin:  "NO!!  NO!!!  Please don't do this!!!  Please!!!  NO!!!!"

She grabs the mouse's wrist, and the mouse shrieks in a panic, struggling against The Other's strong grip.  The Other chuckles at the struggling and places the tip of the needle against the palm of the mouse's left hand, right near the webbing between her thumb and forefinger and applies slight pressure.  The mouse starts to kick at the pain as the needle slips into her flesh, staring at it in pain and shock as the needle comes out the other side, pinning her to the St. Andrew's Cross.  The Other lifts her fingertip and flicks the mouse on the nose, chuckling sadistically.

The Other:"Now little mouse... You better be a good girl and not move too much, or you'll do more damage to yourssssself than you'd believe."

The little mouse freezes, whimpering as she tries to free her other hand to get the needle from her flesh, but her hands are bound tightly. She bites her lip, trying to stop the sobs from coming out as the tears flow down her cheeks.  The Other picks up another needle and walks over towards the mouse's other hand.

The Other:"Oh come on now.  Sssstop being like that.  What'ssssssss a little pain compared to what you go through in the ring? How do you think I got sssssso ssssstrong?  My life has been nothing but pain, and sssssuffering!  From the day I was born, I wassssss left to the devicesssss of other people who thought nothing of my wantssss and needsssss!  My father wanted to ussssss me to bring about the end of the world!  And my mother... Well, you've met her.  You know what kind of a ssssspeial casssse she issssss.  If I were one hundredt percent honessssst about thingssssss, you and your friendsssss are the clossssest thing to family that I have.  And that jusssst makessss me want to puke!!   You're all ssssssuch goodie goodiesssss!!!  All of that love and honor and resssspect crap!!  Get real!!  Life is about pain and sssssstruggle, and getting over on ssssssomenone elsssse to make a way in thissssss crazy mixed up world!!  And I'm about to show you jussssst how far I'm willing to go to make it!!"

She grabs the little mouse's other wrist and repeats the process, pinning the mouse's hand to the St. Andrew's Cross with the long needle.  The mouse's fingertips are trembling with the pain, and her knees are shaking.  Her face is contorted in pain and anguish and the Other is eating it up.  She leans in close and slowly lets her long forked tongue drag up the mouse's cheek, lapping up the tears that are streaming down the mouse's cheeks.

The Other:  "Mmmm, better than mother'ssssss milk.  Though I think my mother'sssss milk was ssssspoiled.  Now I want you to think about what I wasssss telling you earlier about what the meat sssssuit can do.  And keep an eye on thisssssss match.  I don't want you to missss a thing.

The Other chuckles and sighs at the pun.

The Other:  "Aahhh, Aerosssssmith.  Gotta love 'em.  Toodlesssss"

The Other finds herself flowing back through the maelstrom of her mind until she's once again in the real world.

**********

She shakes her head and sighs as she continues her stretching.  The scene fades out.  

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

"Courage, sacrifice, determination, commitment, toughness, heart, talent, guts. That's what little girls are made of."
;[/b]

The words of  Bethany Hamilton
[/SIZE][/color]
 
<iframe width="560" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/Dd1Df1sPIV0?ecver=1" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

*** The following is an excerpt from the Online Blog of Gothika  ***  
 
May 29, 2017  
 
Bonjour Tout le Monde!  

You know, at this moment, I'm brought back to the words of a Phil Collins song that I used to love.  "I can feel it coming in the air tonight!"  Can you feel it?  Can you feel the winds of change coming along?  I totally can feel it.

You see, I can't help but chuckle at the situation into which the Bombshell Tag Team Division has been thrust.  All of the signs were there, but no one thought to listen to my teammates and I.  Christian paid us no heed.  Mark just thought we were blowing smoke up his ass because of jealousy.  But we all predicted this.  We knew it was gonna happen.

You see, Evie Baang deserted her post.  She dropped the titles in lieu of the grass she thinks is greener on the other side of the fence.  She proved just how low down and selfish she is.  She didn't even have the common decency to try to defend the titles.  No, she just said, 'hmmm, I could care less about these titles' and walked away from the Championship leaving her friend, mentor and tag team partner in the lurch.  I mean, how disrespectful is that?

She felt that going after the Bomshell Championship was more important than the Tag Team Championship, and she forgot that it wasn't on her own merits that she won that title.  She left Odette standing there, with nothing and no one to back her up, letting someone else choose her tag team partner...  Oh, don't get me wrong.  She put on one hell of a good face on it, but still... Inside, you know she's seething at thhe fact that the person she trusted turned her back on her.

But you see, the Angels of the Fallen, we're not like that.  We understand what it means to give up something you want for someone or something else that's greater than your own wants and needs.  We know what it means to truly sacrifice.

The working definition of Sacrifice is this.  It's 'the surrender or destruction of something prized or desirable for the sake of something considered as having a higher or more pressing claim.'  Basically, you give up something or someone that you treasure for something or someone that has a greater purpose either to yourself or to the world.  We've sacrificed much on the path towards wrestling greatness.  We've passed on titles, we've given up our time, we've put our bodies through torture, we've sacrificed time with our families...  All because we knew that what we would be giving to the world of wrestling was just as important, if not more important than what we were giving up.  Now don't get me wrong... we all love our familes.  We love our friends.  But we made a commitment to a company, and a status, and turning our backs on something like a Championship we made a promise to hold onto until we simply couldn't any longer is something we simply wouldn't do.  We would go down swinging before we let it go.

So now, the opportunity to get our hands on the Bombshell Tag Team Championships is again right in front of us!  We have to face off against not one, but six other teams.  And for us, we say, the more the merrier.  I'm anxiously awaiting the time when the bell rings, and the chaos begins.  But I promise you this...  If you think you're gonna have it easy against the Angels of the Fallen, you better re-think what you've got in your minds.  We're the building blocks who formed this Division.  We're the last of the Original Bombshell Tag Teams, and you best believe we're called that for a reason.  We are the reasons for there even BEING a Bombshell Tag Team Division, and our names are already in the history books and the Hall fo Fame.  And we'll continue to make history.

CLIMAX CONTROL IS FAST APPROACHING!!  DON'T YOU FEEL IT?  DON'T YOU REALIZE JUST WHAT IS ABOUT TO HAPPEN?  YOU WILL BECOME THE MEAT FOR THE BEAST WHICH DWELLS INSIDE OF ME!!  AND WHEN THE DUST SETTLES, IT WILL BE RAYNIN AND I WITH OUR HANDS HELD HIGH IN VICTORY!  AND WE WILL ONCE AGAIN BE THE SIN CITY WRESTLING'S BOMB SHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONS!!
 
To my friends, The Angel Clan and the Members of the Elders... I apologize in advance.  It's nothing personal, just business.  To the Mean Girls, Team Technicolor, The Boss Ladies, Odette and Melody Grace, it sucks to be you.  You must be sacrificed for the Angels of the Fallen to rise to the top once more.  And sacrificed you will be.

YOU WILL FEED MY NEED!!

 
Au Revoir Tout le monde!!  
 
Kiss kiss.  

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______
 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...  
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

***Word Count, 3247***
 
 

18
Supercard Archives / The Angel Clan Vs The Fallen
« on: May 12, 2017, 11:58:45 PM »
 ></iframe>

The lights are dimmed and the only sounds surrounding the room are the sounds of the machines that are keeping time to the beat of the life of the man in the bed.  The beeping of the heart monitor coupled with the swoosh of the ventilator as it forces the life into this man's tortured body are accompanied by the rolling of his eyes as he dreams.  Some would want to know what dreams might be going through his head right now... Or what nightmares are haunting him.  After what he'd been through, the Lord God only knows which.

She was seated in a chair by his bed, her hand wrapped gently around his as she rested her head on her arm, only appearing to sleep.  She breathed slowly and every now and then she would give his hand a soft squeeze as if willing him to open his eyes.  She knew she shouldn’t wish that.  Especially since the doctors told her that he needed to stay in the medically induced coma until he was more healed.  But she couldn't stop the desire to see his eyes open and smiling again.

She knew that outside of the door to the room, the Slayers were keeping watch.  She knew that outside of the Intensive Care Unit they were in, Raynin and Jeremiah's friends kept vigilant watch over the grounds to ensure that no one that wasn't supposed to come in could get to him.  She was grateful for the help.  She knew that if she could have stayed by his side until he was better, she would have.  But fate had other plans for her.  She had to head off to New York City in a few hours so she could prepare for the upcoming match against the Angel Clan.  But she wanted to stay right where she was so she could make sure he was safe.

She moved the chair closer and gently ran her fingers through his messy hair which had grown long during his captivity.  She was careful to avoid the still bandaged wounds on his face and forehead, but she just had to touch him to make sure he was still there.

As if on cue, she felt that familiar tugging on her senses.  She knew she was about to have a visitor, and it was one she desperately wanted to see right now.  But she was torn between ensuring the care of the man in the bed in front of her, and enjoying the embrace of the man she was coming to cherish.  

As the door opened softly, she inhaled the scent coming from behind her and let it go slowly.

"Bonjour ma coeur.  I was just thinking about you."

She heard him watching her as she gently brushed the injured man's hair from his head.

"Were you really?  That's not what your emotions said a few moments ago."

She turned and looked at him with a curious tilt of her head and chuckles softly.

"Dmitri... Are you pouting?"

She saw him straighten himself up and shake his head.

"No, I'm not pouting.  I'm just saying...  I felt the love for Michael flowing off of you like a tidal wave.  And I have to admit... I don't like it."

She watches him, glowering at the injured man in the bed and she shakes her head, striding slowly over towards him, placing her hand in his.

"Of course I love Michael.  He's my friend.  Or he was my friend.  I wouldn't take anyone as a lover or a food source if there was not love in my heart for them."

She watches him visibly shrink at hearing her words, and her exclamation of love for another man.

"I see.  Maybe I should just..."

She raises her hand and places her finger on his lips, stopping him before he can say another word.

"Loving someone and being IN love with someone are two totally different things.  Don't let your fear and jealousy blind you from the truth of my feelings."

He growls and shakes his head, leaning it back in frustration.

"I just don't get it!! He' lied to you!!  He cheated on you!!  He took everything you had and he crushed it beneath his foot, and yet you're still devoted to him! Why?!!  Why can't you just see that..."

She cocks her head to the side curiously again, not being goaded by his anger.

"Why can't I see what, Dmitri?"

He takes a huge breath and holds it for a long while, then he just lets it go in a huge rush.

"Why can't you just see that I should be the one you're devoted to??!  Why can't you just love me?!!"

She finally can't take it anymore, and she bursts out laughing.  She can see him getting a defeated look on his face, and a wall starts to come down between them, but she suddenly grabs his cheeks and kisses him deeply.  When she does, she pours all of the emotions she is feeling for him into that one kiss as she slips her tongue between his lips.  She can feel her heart pounding in her ears and she moans softly against his mouth as he wraps his arms around her waist, lifting her up closer to him.  He growls softly as he slides his hands up and down her back as he holds her close.  

When she finally pulls away from him, she takes his hand and lifts it to her lips, kissing his fingertips before she places his hand over her heart and shakes her head slowly.

"I wasn't laughing at you, ma Coeur.  I was laughing at how silly it was that you would think that.  How could you not see or feel how I felt about you?  It should have been obvious."

He shakes his head and sighs heavily.

"I still have Ekaterina in my head sometimes.  She keeps telling me that I will fail at gaining that which I want the most, which is you."

She smirks and shakes her head slowly.

"But you already have me."

He sighs heavily and runs his fingers through her hair slowly.

"I still don't know what manner of magic brought us together.  Maybe Morganna laid some kind of spell or something, but I'm glad that she did.  You mean so much to me Damia."

She shakes her head and sighs heavily.

"I told you.  It's fate working it's magic on us.  I did more digging into what you told me about Ekaterina.  You know how she claims to be an ancient.  But she's not.  Not really.  In order to be an Ancient, she would have to be thousands of years old."

Dmitri shakes his head and sighs.

"So, she's still lying to me?"

She nods and walks over to her bag, pulling out a book with a strange symbol on the front.  She brings it and puts it in his hands.

"She lied to you about so much.  This is a history of the Ancients.  You're considered an Ancient if you're descended from the bloodline of the Ancients.  Not by biting, but born descendants are considered Ancients.  The royal lines of Vampires were descendants of the Ancients.  Each descendant had an innate natural supernatural gift which made them special.  The lines that the scientist believe I'm descended from were daywalkers, and berserkers."

He frowned and took the from her hands, starting to flip through the pages.

"Berserkers?  What do you mean berserkers?"

She takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly.

"You know how I get when I get really hungry?"

He nodded slowly and she swallowed before continuing.

"Well, berserkers were known for their insatiable blood lust.  When they got hungry, they wouldn’t just feed, they would turn into these monstrous beasts and go stark raving mad, until they'd drunk their fill.  The day walkers had the ability to survive off of human food.  They could exist as humans, even after their first death."

He frowned and looked at her.

"First death?  What do you mean by first death?  All vampires die to become what they are!"

She shakes her head and sighs heavily.

"Apparently not the daywalkers.  They were true living vampires.  The lived and stopped aging physically when their bodies hit age thirty five.  But they are alive until they are killed, or die of natural causes, then their vampire genes kick in and give them a second life.  It's why I'm like I am.  The geneticists confirmed it.  I'm of the royal line.  They want to get samples of my family members to see if it's from my mother's side or my father's."

She walks over and strokes his cheek.

"It's why I'm always so warm, and my heart beats so fast when I'm around you."

She kisses him and sighs softly, pulling him closer.  The kiss deepens again, until she hears the soft gagging behind her.  She suddenly turns and sees Michael staring at the pair of them.  He's pointing at them, and the look in his eyes is one of rage.  She gasps and leans back in Dmitri's arms as Michael's machines start beeping like mad.  She suddenly runs over and grabs his hand.

"Michael?!  Michael, are you ok?!!"

He pulls his hand from hers and collapses back on the bed as nurses and doctors come running in and push the pair of vampires out of the room.  The shot zooms in on the doctors working on Michael as the scene fades out.

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>  
 
<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>  
 
 
 
<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>  
 
 
 
 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
   
 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...    
 
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
 
 
***  Word Count, 3921  ***  
 
 

19
Supercard Archives / The Angel Clan Vs The Fallen
« on: May 06, 2017, 11:58:32 PM »
 _______ >>>>> ******* <<<<< _______
… MISSING YOU! ...
_______ >>>>> ******* <<<<< _______

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
____________
Time: May 2, 2017… 4:30 PM…
Place: Boston, Massachussets...  Location:  Four Seasons Hotel....  Raynin's room...
____________  

**********  WARNING!!  **********


The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish,  have a weak stomach, are faint of heart,  or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened,  then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  ></iframe>


 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>    
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>    
   
<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>    
   â€¯
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>    
 
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>    
   
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______      
     
 …  END OF FEED  ...      
     
_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
   
     
***  Word Count,   ***    
   
     
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>    
 
 

20
Climax Control Archives / The Rescue
« on: April 28, 2017, 11:54:51 PM »
 <hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>
 
   
Things have been really crazy for the Angels of the Fallen.  Especially for the Vampyric Angel, Gothika.  With the abduction of Michael Argento, and the confession by Dmitri of his love for her, all wrapped up with the Council's revelations to her and Dmitri of the possibility of them being vampyric royalty, her mind is being overwhelmed in a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions.  Can she keep her mind on the task at hand when she steps in the ring against the newly proclaimed Mean Girl, Celeste North.  And what does Christian Underwood mean when he says that Jeremiah would be made to suffer if she doesn’t win?  Everyone is wondering just what is going on behind the scenes with all of the backstage drama as well as what will happen when Climax Control comes back on the air.  I know I'm on the edge of my seat.  Let's see what happens!!

></iframe>


The gym was packed, and it was filled with the sounds of people's efforts as they all are trying to get prepared for some kind of bout.  This is the UFC gym, so everyone here isn't just hitting the weights trying to get rough and buff and stuff.  They're jumping ropes, hitting heavy bags or working with speed bags, or just sparring.  The Angels of the Fallen had decided to take some time and get back to their roots of their fighting skills, and since they were in the area, they thought no where else would be better.

They were all in the cage, talking as they stretched before they would have a three way bout, and Darknyss was with them.  She was outside of the ring, watching through the cage while she was in her chair.  Gothika smirked as she looked at her friends, and reached over to flick Raynin's ear playfully, who squeaked and slapped at her hands.

"Owww Mia!!  Quit it!!"

Diamond chuckles and slaps Gothika on the shoulder.

"Well, you're in a much better mood today."

Gothika nods and sighs heavily.

"Yeah, I am.  Knowing that Michael's safe and out of the hands of those crazy vamps has put my mind at ease.  Now I can focus on my match on Sunday and really let loose."

Raynin chuckles and winks at her.

"So does that mean you're gonna hold back on us during this little sparring match?"

Gothika chuckles and nods.

"Of course I am.  You know I would never let loose completely on you guys.  Even though I know you guys could handle it, I just don't want to take the chance."

Diamond chuckles and shakes her head.

"No, you just don't want to admit that when we whoop your ass that we're actually better than you."

Gothika shrugs and sticks her tongue out at her friends.

"But you know who's not about to be let off easy?  Celeste North.  I've been wanting to let the beast in me out and she's scratching at my insides to be freed."

Raynin nods slowly.

"Yeah, we know the feeling.  The Other is going stir crazy inside of me.  I don't know how I keep myself as sane as I do with her clawing and scratching at the walls of my mind."

Gothika starts to stretch her legs, going into a chinese split, leaning over to put her forehead on her knee.  She takes a deep breath and when she sits up, stretching her hands over her head.

"So, do you guys want to just do our normal fight sparring, or should we mix it up with a little bit of grappling too so we can make Darknyss have a heart attack out there."

Darknyss wheels over to the cage and yells at them.

"I heard that!! Don't make me try to come up with something crazy for you guys to do for training.  I’m in just the mood to do something wild using kendo sticks."

Diamond holds her hands up and shakes her head.

"No mom, we'll be good."

Raynin slaps Gothika on the shoulder and frowns.

"Don't get her started.  The last time she used Kendo sticks, we all had bruises for weeks!!"

Diamond grins.

"Though, Jeremiah was so sweet about mine.  He kissed each one, and he got my special oil, and he..."

Darknyss yells out, cutting her off.

"Ok you three.  Chatterbox time is over.  Get to it before I have someone wheel me in there!"

Gothika grins and flicks Diamond on the forehead before she rolls backwards and out of the way.  Diamond grabs her forehead and frowns.

"Hey!! What was that for?"

Diamond scrambles up and pushes Raynin backwards with a foot to the chest before she drops into a defensive stance.  Gothika is chuckling and puts her fingers in her ears, sticking her tongue out at her friends, making a face and shaking her butt.

"That’s cause your forehead was just begging for a little flick action."  

Raynin just lays there, looking up at the ceiling as she holds a conversation with herself.

"I know she just kinda kicked us in the chest, but it didn’t hurt.... But she kicked us in the chest though!  She needs to feel the wrath of... I just wanna go home and eat some ice cream and hold Miss Kittay.  Why can't we go home yet?... Cause we're on tour Lil' Bit!  You know we can't go home yet!!...  ENOUGH!!"

With a roar, Raynin jumps up and her eyes are red with the reptilian slit.  She hisses at her friends and when she speaks, it's with that sibilant tone to her voice.

"Sssssooo...  You two want to play issss that right?  Then let'ssssss play!!!"

Without a word, all three of the Angels of the Fallen start throwing blows and kicks.  It's like watching an epic kung fu battle.  The three of them are trading blows and kicks, blocking and ducking, and suddenly Diamond gets them started.  She starts to act as if she's actually in a kung fu movie, making it seem as if her words don't match the way her lips are moving.

"So you think your kung fu is  good enough to beat my fist to face style?  Then take that!!"

She throws a punch at Raynin who blocks it who starts up too.

"Your fist to face style is no match for my elbow to chest style.  

She throws an elbow and catches Gothika in the chest who just roars.

"Neither of you are any match for Godzilla!!!"

She does a flying tackle on the both of them, making the Godzilla roar, and Darknyss throws her hands up in the air.

"Oh my GOD!!  You three are hopeless!  Look, we've taken up enough of these good people's time.  Are you gonna be serious or what?"

The three friends untangle themselves and climb back up to their feet.  They clear their throats, and all straighten their clothes.  Gothika sighs and shakes her head.

"Look Z.  I know that we have to be all serious and stuff, but we've just been through hell and back, and I for one just want to have a bit of fun.  Yes we will spar, but for our own sanity, we have to do it our way.  I know that right now, I've got so much anger and animosity bubbling away inside of me that once I step into the ring on Sunday, it's going to literally explode all over Celeste North, and I want to save that emotion until then.  Right now, with my friends, all I want to do is have some fun.  And I think we all deserve it."

Darknyss nods and shakes her head.

"Next thing you know, you're gonna ask to train by having a pudding match or something."

Raynin chuckles and shakes her head.

"Nah, that's something that Diamond might want to do with Jeremiah, but definitely not for training."

Diamond blushes and swats her friend's arm.

"Oooh, you so nasty!!!"

Gothika chuckles and shakes her head.

"That's the pot calling the kettle black.  Now let's get back to having some fun."

The three drop into their defensive stances, and they all start throwing shade.  Gothika comes out hard first.

"I'm gonna hit you so hard, your grand children will be born bruised!!"

Diamond chuckles and shakes her head.

"Oh, my name isn't Celeste North, so I'm not afraid of that happening.  But I'm gonna whoop you so bad, you'll think I changed your name to Toby or Django."

Raynin clucks her tongue and shakes her had.

"Now that was just all kinds of shades of wrong."

The punching and kicking start up again, and Darknyss sighs, leaning forward in her chair and putting her fist under her chin.

"If I'm gonna have to sit back and watch all of this, I should have some popcorn.  Though, I have to admit... I think this is gonna be funny."

Darknyss watches as her friends all start making the punching noises like they're actually in a kung fu movie and she throws her hands up in the air.

"Children!  I swear, sometimes I feel like I'm working with children!!"

The scene starts to fade out, but as it does, you hear Diamond yell out,

"LOOK OUT!! IT'S GODZILLA!!  SHE'S TRYING TO TAKE OVER TOKYO!!!"

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>
 

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>




_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______
 
 â€¦  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  


***  Word Count, 10,200  ***

Pages: [1] 2 3